Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Celeste

Pages: [1] 2
1
Character Building Roleplays / Supernova/Summer XXXTreme 2020 Open CD
« on: July 29, 2020, 03:32:57 AM »
 SCU Underground Champion Celeste was all settled in in her cabin. She had had down to the level below to visit her Le Coven partner Jenifer Lacroix. She wanted to hang out for a bit before Jenifer would disappear to hang out with her cousins, AML band members Linnéa Lacroix and Alissa Lacroix. Celeste walks in on Jenifer doing some yoga.

Celeste: You been here 10 minutes and you're already working out.

Celeste shakes her head.

Celeste: Relax a bit, enjoy the week, you're off. Use this as a vacation, one you get with your family.

Jenifer nods looks at Celeste with a smile as she keeps doing her leg stretches.

Celeste: Orchid sent out another letter to get GRIME to stop using her likeness and added my name as well. She sent it to WGN this time.

Jenifer looks at Celeste as she switches from stretching one leg for the other.

Celeste: WGN was not happy, they have the money to go to court but I don't think they want to piss off the Chinese market so they could end up telling GRIME to stop using those colors.

Jenifer isn't bothered by such news and keeps doing her yoga.

Celeste: Okay, screw it, move over, I'll join you.

2
 (In Character review)

Favorite Match: Since I can't say mine, I have to go with the Boxing Match between Andrey Azarov and Stewart Mason
Why: Stewart Mason embarrassed Andrey, who is trained as a boxer before wrestler, so I got a good laugh out of SCU getting the one up on GRIME. Kudos to Vix and Filth, and Abaddon and Raab. Their matches were undeniably cool. *Shrug*

Favorite Segment: Riding a rhino doesn't count, so I'm going to say the Sherlock Rush and Edwin Robert and Robert Edwin.
Why: ER you sneaky bastard. You had us all fooled.

Favorite Surprise(If any): Interspecies champion and my trainer revealing herself as a masked GRIME member
Why: Rhinos are pretty awesome. Masked GRIME members are not. Especially someone who is like my wrestling mom. It kind of sucks.

Highlight of the Night: A dumpster fire match, and Edwin Freaking Robert
Why: Watching GRIME set themselves on fire is fun. And seeing a rhinoceros as a champion is different and I love it. It was fun as three champs celebrating after their win.

Favorite Wrestling Spot of the Night: There wasn't a lot of actual wrestling that got much love, so I'm gonna say Carter and Ari getting the titles.
Why: I thought the Three Way was going to have this one. Team GO showed that they are a force to be reckoned with.

Male Face that stood out the most: Carter, Alex, Edwin Robert
Why: I can't pick between them because they all rocked our world last Sunday. And I love them for it.

Male Heel that stood out the most: The Monstimals
Why: Abaddon almost had the title, but Sam McPherson helped Raab keep the title through trickery. Heel shit right there.

Female Face that stood out the most: Kelli, Ari
Why: Ari won the title with Carter, which was awesome sauce. Kelli

Female Heel that stood out the most: Vixen
Why: Bitch! You better explain yourself in one of these damn reviews! I know you're looking...

Most standout Tag Team/Stable: While I love Team GO and Alex and Edwin Robert, I'm going to say GRIME
Why: Their matches were deliciously fucked up. Trash wrestling is fun to watch, but still... Fuck them.


Best Spot in our match?
It was a really, really long match. I enjoyed getting the win. Everything else was a blur to me from the exhaustion of the match.


What spot would you like your wrestler to be doing more of or less of?
#OOC since this question is not IC, I would like to see Celeste use more of her seductive side. Not to her opponents, but she uses her looks to intrigue the audience and draw attention to herself.


Anything you would like to add about the show can be added here.
Segments. Two years undefeated, I have said it all and done it all. Give me something new to talk about before I kick your asses. Like, yah...

3
 
<img src=https://media.giphy.com/media/H8MmQ1EHrZfws/giphy.gif>

Hello Old Friend
#NP "The Morning After” by Meg Myers
Grand Princess Cruise



Five days on this ship.  The noise is never ending.  I’ve stayed holed up in my room, except when ordered to come out for the stupid meet and greets.  I sat at the table, while people walked by to make it to the Kris and Mikah table, or even the Bad Boys table.  I figured it would happen, so I wasn’t upset, because it was par for the course for this entire cruise ship.  But, as soon as the signing (or lack thereof) was over, I walked right back to my room.  Dax followed after me each time I was forced out of my room, and each time, I had to pretend that I didn’t care, even though it tore me up inside.  See, I’ve spent so much time pretending to be okay, even if I did a shitty job, I’ve never let them see me cry.  Today, I have no problems admitting that I cried.  I sat here, and I thought about all of the wasted potential walled up inside of me.  I thought about all of the friends who turned their backs on me, not because of a single thing I did to them, but because I decided I was tired of waiting in the shadows.  But, apparently it’s all my fault, and I’m done arguing it.  You’re right.  It’s all my fault.  I’m horrible.  I’m shit.  I’m the worst thing that’s happened since Mikah signed a Sin City Wrestling contract.  Oh, I’m sorry, apparently I’m worse than that.

I looked back at everything I’ve done in SCW.  Everything that I accomplished, and everything that I was a part of.  It seems like something to be proud of, but no one seems to think so.  As Dax walks behind me, trying to talk to me, I cover my mouth and hide my face as I walk into my cabin, practically in the bowels of the boat itself.

Me:  Oh, goddess, it stinks…

Dax:  C… C!!!  Will you please just talk to me?

As the pipes above my head hiss, I let out a small squeak of a cry, but cover it up as we walk around the corner.  My door is right there, and I put my hand on the knob, as Dax puts his on my shoulder.

Me:  DON’T FUCKING TOUCH ME!!!

I slap him across the face as I fidget with my room key, fumbling around with my to go box of food, and jiggling the handle enough for the trick I’ve learned to getting it to actually open to work.  I fail, and my box falls on the ground, spreading food all across the floor as I curse under my breath.  Dax leans down and tries to help collect it all, despite having just slapped him hard enough to make his beard move.  I knock into the door enough for it to pop open, and I close myself inside.  I lean against the door as I slide to the ground, hugging onto my knees.  I let it loose now.  I don’t have anyone to hide it from.  I’m an ugly cryer, and I know it, so I even try to shield my face from the mirror across the small cabin.  I bury my face as I sob.  After a moment, I hear Dax muttering to himself on the other side of the door.  I can’t hear what he’s saying, but I know he’s there.

Me:  Damn it, I told you to leave me alone, Daxton.

Dax:  And I told you that we’re friends, like we promised we would be before all of this craziness happened.

Me:  It’s too much for me, Dax.  Do you realize that it’s been six fucking months since I said I was going to turn my career around?  Yeah, I turned it around, right back through the fucking starting point.

I sniffle as I try my best to hide the fact that I just want to punch him in his face right now.  I look across the room at the mirror, and I see my usual angry look come back over my face.  I decide to embrace it.

Dax:  It’s not your fault that they decided to push everybody and their mother ahead of you.  You did everything you could to prove that you were championship material.

Me:  It’s all because Veronica Taylor somehow found a way to suck even more, and she dragged the Mean Girls name down to the ground, and through the mud.  They couldn’t trust a Mean Girl as a champion, unless that champion is Mercedes Vargas.  Mercy is fucking awesome, but so am I.  I was just never given the chance.

Dax:  Hey, maybe it’s because you’re as forgettable as I am, apparently.

Me:  Oh, fuck you… Seriously, just go the fuck away.  I’m done listening to your piss poor excuse for a pep talk.  Don’t you have some movie sex chicks to bother or something?

Dax:  They had to get air lifted off of the ship again.

Me:  Fuck, I didn’t even think about that option.  I’m so fucking sick of being trapped on this ship for my last SCW show.  It’s depressing enough as it is.

Dax pauses for a minute, thinking about it before speaking again.

Dax:  Last show?  Your contract is up already?  Six months fucking flies by.

Me:  Not fast enough.  I can’t wait to leave this whole shit storm behind me.  It’s hard watching people get pushed ahead of me constantly.  It’s hard to see where this division is going.  It’s hard to see Veronica Taylor constantly shitting all over everything I’ve been trying to build.  It’s hard to see everyone that I used to call friends, snubbing their noses at me.  And It’s hard seeing… you…

Dax doesn’t say anything.  I can hear some indistinct mumbling outside of my door, but I can’t tell what’s going on.  I sigh, as apparently I just unburdened my soul to myself… once again.  I stand up from the floor and pop my back a bit, ready to go lie down in bed with a sleeping pill, when there is an obnoxious knock on my door.  I go to open it, trying my hardest to yank the door open, laughing in a bitchy tone as I speak to Dax.

Me:  I thought it was Mickey who was playing peek-a-boo with the closet door, Da…

Spoiler alert:  It’s not Dax on the other side of the door.  Instead, I’m staring at a darker blonde, pregnant Alexis Edw… Staggs.  So much has changed with her, and everything in me wants to just hug her, but I put on my resting bitch face as I lean against the door frame.

Me:  Did you just have to come and get your last digs in before I fall off the face of the planet, Lexi?  Well, let me break it down for you.  I’ve heard it all before, more than once, and you should save your breath for the baby…

Lexi:  No, C… I didn’t come here to dig into you.  I promised Dax that I would come by and check on you, so… you seem pretty alive.

Me:  Yep.  You can tell that scrawny bastard that I don’t need his concern.

Dax:  I’m still right here, so…

Me:  I know, Dax!  I’m not blind, and I can smell that sandalwood oil you call cologne, so…

I stare over at Lexi as if to ask if we’re finished here.  She gives me the same look in return, before slipping a bit in the food I dropped moments ago, and she slides into my room, and topples over on me.  Dax rolls us both further in the room and slams the door shut.  We both instantly stand up, and fight over trying to get the door opened.

Me:  No, you asshole!  You gotta open it like…

Lexi:  Yeah, I know how to open a fucking door, bitch.

Me:  Yeah, well apparently not because you’re not doing it.  Is it open?  I think fucking not…

We glare at one another for a while as we both give up on trying to open the door.  Dax knocks a couple of times on the door from the outside.

Dax:  Hey, your door’s jammed.  I’m gonna wait an hour, and then get maintanence.

Lexi:  Uh, how about you go right fucking now?  I’ve got shit to do.

Dax:  You shouldn’t talk that way about your baby.  Plus, we had a deal.  You were supposed to talk to Celeste, but so far, you’re just talking with her and neither one is listening.

Me:  Same fucking difference!  Look, I know you’re trying to do something nice, but you’re being a total dick bag right now.

I don’t hear anything else from Dax.  I just hear those heavy fucking boots stomping against the ground, getting further and further away.  I sigh as I try to tug on the door.

Me:  Great.  Now it’s fucking stuck.  Thanks a lot, Lexi.

Lexi:  Me?  Thank your gay bestie slash ex boyfriend for this.  He’s the one who jammed up the door like the idiot he is!

Me:  Don’t talk about Dax like that!  He’s been more of a fucking friend to me than you ever were, even while breaking my heart by dumping me publicly and slutting it up with guys on social media.  Shitty, right?  Well, you’re worse than that.

Lexi:  Oh, yeah, I’m so much worse than Dax.  You know, what you did was pretty shitty too.

I laugh.  I shake my head, because I truly don’t understand what she means.

Me:  Oh?  Please tell me what I did to personally offend you.  Because all I did was try to advance my career, while doing or saying nothing to you or about you.  Tell me what I did that was so fucking bad, Lexi.  Please, I’m all ears.  What did I do to make you fucking hate me, after all we went through?

Lexi gets mad as she tries to muster up the words to speak to me, but I don’t give her the opportunity.

Me:  It’s not like I mother fuck you on social media at any opportunity I get, to someone who actually fucking betrayed us, but you know?  It’s whatever.  Hey, while you continue to talk shit on me, how about I go ahead and take a nap.  The less time I’m conscious on this fucking ship, in this fucking room, with you… the better…

I stand up and move to my bed, plopping down on it as I pull my blanket up to my chest.  I close my eyes, even as Alexis tries to talk to me, tuning her out as best as I can.  Lexi takes a deep breath, and pounds on the door, frustrated.

Lexi:  Look, C… we both made mistakes here, and you can’t put all of the blame on me.

Me:  Yeah… I joined the Mean Girls.  It was clearly a mistake.  I know that.  But that was no reason for you to wash your hands of me.  That was bullshit, Lex.

Lexi:  You know what?  You’re right.  That was my mistake.  I’m sorry.  No one is perfect, least of all, either of us.  I think we established that years ago when we first met.

I sigh and roll my eyes.  I kind of just want this conversation to be over, so I try my best to be convincing.

Me:  Fine.  I’m sorry too.

Failed… it came across much more snarky than I meant for it to.  Instead, I sit up and look at her and show her that I’m just ready for this whole ordeal to be over.  I open up my arms, and we hug.  Not like a bestfriend hug, but an “I don’t hate you anymore” kind of hug.  She leans against the wall as we sit there silently for a moment, letting the animosity pass us by as much as we possibly can.  Then, she surprises me.

Lexi:  So… you have a match this week, right?  You and the skanks…

Me:  Mean Girls…

Lexi:  Are going up against Amy Marshall, Kate Steele, and Devona?  What are you thinking about it?

Me:  Honestly, I hate the fact that I have to face Amy Marshall for the millionth time.  I cared so little a couple weeks ago, that I didn’t even take it seriously.  I lost, because I didn’t care.  I actually care even less this week, because it’s the last time I’ll ever step foot inside of a ring.

Lexi:  What?  You’re leaving wrestling?  For a break, or…?

I sigh as I look up at the ceiling.

Me:  I think for good.  I’m just tired of it all.  I didn’t do anything to anyone except Delia, and she fucking deserved it. I don’t know what Kris’s problem is, because I didn’t do a damned thing to him, like he did to all of us.  All I did was dethrone the worst cancer to ever step foot in SCW.  I should be fucking celebrated!  Instead, I’m a pariah.  That’s why this match came to be anyway.  Three little girls decided to poke us and piss us off.  A newcomer looking to jump the line like her partners have, and the other two trying to make a name off of us.  It never mattered how many times we won or lost.  We were always shoved to the back of the line while lesser talents jumped in front of us.  It’s a game that I refuse to play anymore.  They had a star in the making, and they shit all over her.  I’m done.  This match will be my last match.  You of all people should understand that.

Lexi:  I actually do.  If you don’t have the passion anymore, then why continue to do it?

I nod my head as I stand up from the bed.  I have to admit, I feel better, strangely enough.  But, I don’t like being trapped, so I walk over to the door to try to get it to open.  Lexi stands up too, and walks over to me, putting her hands on my shoulders.

Me:  Lex, please no repeats of before…

Lexi:  Fuck you, C.  I’m trying to have a moment.  Look, if you ever need to talk to anyone, you have my number.  It hasn’t changed in two years now.  I’ll be around.

Me:  Likewise.  Now, let’s knock this fucking door down, shall we?

We begin kicking and shoving into the door until it starts to splint.  It’s a tough door, so it takes a while.  But, as long as I get out of here by Sunday, kick a little basic ass, and move along… I’m straight.  Later, fuck wads!

4
Climax Control Archives / Predictions
« on: June 23, 2017, 03:53:25 PM »
 OOC:  Apologies for the rushed work.  It's been a really rough week, and motivation was fleeting with everything going on.


<img src=http://s7.favim.com/orig/151009/black-and-white-fashion-grunge-honeymoon-Favim.com-3412364.gif>

Predictions
#NP "California Girls” by The Beach Boys
The Waterfront; Long Beach, California



The sea splashes against the shore as I lean back in my lawn chair, just watching, just thinking.  Usually this time of year, there are plenty of people speed boating here, but right now, it is surprisingly peaceful. The seagulls are even fairly quiet as I soak in the last bit of the sun of the evening.

Reflection is the theme of the evening.  Inward reflection, to be exact.  I’ve been doing a lot of thinking about the future.  My future in SCW is bleak at best.  I’ve said it before, but like the… trooper that I am… I’ve stuck it out.  I’ve waited for the hard work to be rewarded in some way.  Even a slight nod that what I’ve done has been noticed.  Nada.  It’s fine, though. I worked my ass off, and literally got nowhere.  This isn’t my first rodeo with Amy Marshall, and I’ve defeated her every time we’ve faced one another.  Yet, here we are again. Nothing to gain, and nothing to lose.  It’s a safe match to gain “momentum” leading into Summer XXXTreme.  Sorry, I need a second to laugh about that.  Give me a second.

*Break for a momentary laugh*

Okay, now that I’ve got THAT out of my system, let’s return to the topic at hand.  The Mean Girls are currently engrossed in a feud with a new person, a no-name, and a false legend, but since the no-name found a way to smuggle a title, a different no-name gets to step in, instead of… I don’t know, giving me my owed fucking rematch for the title that the original no-name smuggled.  The one I haven’t gotten since I lost the title back in December.  Instead, you take another pointless face and stick it into this already pointless battle.

Look, I guess I need to get off of my soap box here, and get down to what everyone is actually wondering about.  If I paid attention to what people actually said these days, I’d imagine they are wondering why I’ve been phoning it in with not just my on-screen appearances in matches and promotional videos, but in my Mean Girls dealings.  Here’s why.  We have been turned into a joke, lumped in the same category as in the Delia Era.  We’ve been made into the joke of the day.  Before being given a chance, people set us up to fail.  Even when we (Mercedes and I, anyway) weren’t failing, we kept getting shoved into positions where we were expected to fail.  But now, I’m stuck in place.  My motivation to prove people wrong has disappeared entirely.  That hasn’t changed since the last time I wrote in.  Nothing has, except mommy refused to give me the money to buy out my contract.  Something about commitments or something like that.  Whatever…

So, I guess I should say something to Amy.  I despise you.  I despise almost every single person on the Bombshell roster, so don’t take it too personally.  You’re not special enough to truly earn my ire.  But, I don’t need to pull out my tarot cards to read your future.

See, Delia and I have one thing in common.  Well, two if you count being bitches that headed this stable.  We See, we both beat Amy numerous times until we just finally said “What’s the point?”  The only difference is that Delia thought laying down for Amy might inspire her to be better.  I’m not that delusional.  I just don’t give a flying fuck anymore.  I don’t think I’ve been to the gym in about two months.  I haven’t practiced any moves since my match with Crystal one month ago.  I’ve given up hope of ever making something of my career, so Amy can have this.  She can gain the momentum going into our six woman tag match on the cruise ship.  You’re going to need it when we get to the cruise ship.

Now, please go away so that I can enjoy the tie at the beach.  So rude of you to drop in like this...

5
Climax Control Archives / Goodbye To You
« on: May 26, 2017, 04:58:13 AM »
 This is the manifesto of a mad woman.  No, I’m not crazy.  I’m fucking pissed off.  I’d like to say that I’m beyond pissed off.  I’d like to tell you all that I simply don’t care anymore.  I wish that I could tell each and every one of you reading this… yeah, all four of you, should I be so lucky… that I’ve moved on to a place where I’ve accepted my role as the new Twisted Sister, or the new one woman Azz n’ Class.  But that’s simply not the case.
 
Take, for instance, my record this year.  I’ve defeated every piece of opposition that’s come my way.  My one, singular loss comes from me playing mind games and handing Mercedes Vargas a win on a silver platter.  I’ve beaten everyone else.  No, as a matter of fact, let’s go back to mid October of last year when I defeated Veronica Taylor, a decorated Bombshell with more accolades than most of this bolstered show ponies SCW brings in for a few weeks, or a few months, who collect one title reign, and act like they’re God’s gift to wrestling.  In that same match, I defeated Amy Marshall, a “Hall of Famer” whose name was only entered because she did the impossible by taking away Delia Darling’s undefeated streak and seemingly endless World Bombshell title reign.  She’s been here for like a decade, so sure, she’s won every title in the place, losing 90% of them on her first defense.  Slow clap, Aimes.  Ya done good kid.  But I did one better by beating you.  Sammi Wich.  Ms. Marlowe.  Grand Slam Champion.  Yeah, I beat her too.  And let’s not forget Polly Playtime.  Oh, sweetie, you actually made me clap when you took down Mellie.  I had high hopes that maybe, just maybe, you would prove that you aren’t as fucking useless as everyone said you were.  I wanted you to prove them wrong.  And now I look like a jackass.  The moral of the story is that I beat you, too.  I won my first championship of my entire career.  Then, with not two, not four, not six, but eight helping hands and a shifty referee later, that was taken away from me.  I was literally robbed of that title.  But it’s okay.  I accepted that I was above the Bombshell Roulette title.  I was ready to move on to bigger and better things.
 
And here I am, five… five… FIVE FUCKING MONTHS later, still waiting.  Oh, I can hear all the voices going right now.
 
Alexis Edwards:  Maybe it’s because you’re not fucking good enough.
 
Kris Halich:  You haven’t done anything to deserve more than what you’ve gotten.
 
Crystal Millar:  Just stop.
 
Well, the first two are just rooting to see me fail.  Yet, I come out, week after week, showing them just how wrong they are.  Without outside help, I put down every fucking bitch that Mark and Christian put in front of me.  I’ve showed up to work.  I was told that I should stay off TV, so I stay backstage, waiting for news that my hard work has paid off.  Despite having beaten Crystal Millar herself, in front of her home town of Detroit in a rather embarrassing display might I add, I’m not worthy of a title shot.  I get it.  I should have to earn my spot by beating someone worth a damn.  Maybe like the champ herself?  Wait, I already fucking did.
 
So, what is this really about?  Is this me having to prove once again that I’m not full of hot air?  Is this about me having to shed my black hooded jacket with the Nobodies logo on it once again, in order to prove that I’m worthy of being a champion?
 
Or is this about handing Crystal Millar her revenge against me?  Is this about making the champion look like she’s worth a damn?  Am I being fed to the champion to prove that she’s not one of the worst wrestlers SCW has on its roster right now?  Am I part of the Polly Playtime cover up conspiracy?
 
I can’t honestly say which, but one thing is for certain.  No matter how hard I work.  No matter who I beat around here.  No matter what I invest into SCW, I will forever get nothing in return.  So this brings me to my last point.  What do I have to gain from my match against Crystal Millar this Sunday in the Gold Coast Casino?
 
Nothing.
 
Plainly put.  Simply stated.  Nothing.  There is not a damn thing that I have left to prove at this point.  If I win, I’m still going to the back of the line for a World Bombshell Championship shot.  I’ll be told I don’t deserve it, and with all logic defied, they’ll try to justify it.  It is like I am Dib from Invader Zim, and my wrestling abilities are the alien.  I’m just staring and pointing at it like “ZOMG WTF it’s a fucking blinding wrestling resume” and everyone is like “meh”.  So, quite literally, I give up.  I’ll write a check to buy out the rest of my contract and this bitch be gone.  I’m tired of having to fight stupid at every turn.  I’m tired of having to prove myself over and over again while people whine and cry and pass me by to getting what I FUCKING DESERVE.  I’m done. You can call me a crybaby.  You can call me a quitter.  You can call me Alexis Edwards… wait that’s too redundant… You can call me the star who burned out too quickly.  Just do me a favor, and don’t fucking call me… like, ever.  After Sunday, I’m finished.  I’m pulling a Sean Jackson. Deuces.

6
Climax Control Archives / The Art of Giving A Shit
« on: April 28, 2017, 11:58:58 PM »
 
<img src=http://img1.liveinternet.ru/images/attach/c/3/75/551/75551399_BabaYaga3.gif>



Chapter One
Lonely Little Girl…


Once upon a time, in a land not all that far from yours, there lived a little girl, trapped inside of the body of a young woman.  She never wanted for naught, and the world was provided for her upon a silver platter.  The only price to pay for all of the riches provided in this world was to respect the Mother Earth and all of her creatures.  This was a price was one that she could not afford to pay, however.  For one thing not mentioned previously, was that she came from a practitioner of white magick, a woman who held favor in the eyes of Gaia herself.  Mother Moon smiled upon Crystalline North, and her bounty was bestowed upon her and her daughter.  However, Crystalline North’s purity was not enough to battle the blood of the demon of her life partner, Jared O’Keefe.  Everything that she stood for, he stood against.  Peace versus Chaos.  Virtue versus Vice.  Pacifism versus Violence.  The battled curse of their unholy union was passed down upon their daughter, Celeste.  One must give credit where credit is due, because Celeste fought the chaos, the vice, and the violence throughout her entire life, and the majority of the battles were won. However, a few key victories were won by the shadows.  The young girl found herself in constant war within herself, to the point that she was locked away as punishment for her daily torment, on more occasions that just once or twice.  Celeste was a miserable girl, but she tried her best to constantly war the demons to remain basking in the light with her mother.

However, one day, the shadows started to win.  Celeste fought harder, tooth and nail.  She found herself leaning on the friends who struggled to fight these same demons, and they banded together, through thick and thin.  The true saviors fought by one another’s side, through the darkest and the brightest of times.  The Nobodies would some day become the Somebodies.  It was the motto that they lived by.  Celeste, who had once given up hope of remaining in the light, had found her purpose.  The destiny that Gaia had intended for her was being carried out as not one, not two, and not three, but four of her teammates had fallen.  The one known as Kristopher Halich had abandoned their fight, despite desperate pleas to remain in the battle, by their side.  With sad eyes, The Nobodies let him go with the promise that should he ever want to fight at their side once more, he could.  This would never come to be, and shortly after, one Johnny Tsunami had decided that the vices outweighed his yearning for virtue, and he fall to this demon with no signs of turning back.  Celeste found herself growing stronger, fighting for her friends, tooth and nail.

This is where I come into play.  And old… acquaintance… if you will… had grown quite fond of the ginger fellow known as Timothy Staggs.  His innocence and purity of light had drawn Brother Grimm to him, and not only because the Hawkes boy all but fed him to Grimm, but because his determination to stay of such purity was so strong.  It was a cold and wintry December night, as I recall, the supposed birth of the greatest farce of mankind was drawing near.  Thankfully, the Staggs family had placed a wreath of fern and bindweed, which made it much easier to locate the young boy.  He struggled with this fight, but Grimm never loses sight of his prize, or his dinner.  He had the Staggs boy exactly where he wanted him, until Crystalline and Celeste showed up to aid him.  I was quite surprised, but the mud witches were able to banish Grimm temporarily, which is no easy feat for a mere mortal witch.  Of course, I brought him back, and we shared a few words about my not intervening.  The truth is, I wanted to see them do it.  I wanted to see Celeste do it.  I wanted to see what she was made of, and did I ever…

The Staggs boy fell to the same vices as Johnny, while Alexis fell to a much different demon.  I got in touch with Celeste by inviting her into my home so that she might see the fruits that Mother Yaga had to offer.  I toyed with her, tortured her, and watched her squirm as she continued to fight the righteous battle, but the demon blood within her had helped the small seeds I planted within her to grow.  Envy, rage, pride, gluttony, lust, sloth, and greed were tearing apart that righteousness inside of her, and I simply sat back and watched as it began to devour her.  A little whisper in her ear at the right time was like raindrops upon the wicked seeds.  One day, an opportunity arose, and it was one that I could not afford to pass up.  The Staggs boy, the one Celeste had dedicated her time to watching after, had found his way back to the vice that threatened to put him six feet under her feet, and he went a little too far.  The poison coursed through his veins rapidly as he shook on the ground.  Celeste was knelt by his side, tucking a pillow beneath his head as the white foam poured from his mouth.  She wept, because, having brushed with this demon herself, she knew that this was the goodbye.  She cried out for all that was holy...


“Oh, Goddess!  Goddess, please save him!  Please?  Somebody?!  HELP!!!”

I watched this go on, and I knew deep down inside that young Timothy would not make it.  I knew that the torture of Celeste would bring her within my very grasp, and that I might finally get what I wanted, all while that insufferable Grimm would get nothing.  If Timothy died on this night, there is a good chance that I would get everything that I had vested my time into getting.  Chance is not something Baba Yaga deals in.  I came when called, because I knew the Goddess wouldn’t appear to save Timothy.  I knew that no one would come and save this tainted child.  By all rights, he deserved to die.  However, I showed up, and Celeste looked up to me with the sweetest of tears in her eyes.  I run my finger across her cheek to scoop one up, bringing it to my lips to savor.  She reaches up to my rags, and she tugs lightly.

“Help him…?  Please?”

I don’t say a word to the young girl.  I stare down at Timothy as he prepares to take what could be his very last breath.  I smile wickedly at Celeste before looking back down to the boy.  He tried so hard to defile himself with the inane tattoos and the drugs, but he was still the most pure child in Sin City.  Brother Grimm still wanted him, and while I am not obliged to helping any being without something of my own to gain, I am going to save him.  What happens next, surprises me.

“I’ll owe you one, Baba Yaga.”

I chuckle softly, just loud enough for her to hear me.  She doesn’t know it, but she will owe much more than “one” when I am finished with her.  I lean down to the child, and I open his mouth.  I reach my wretched finger into his mouth as I mutter the words.  They get louder and louder as I summon all of the poison from his veins, and the foul black tar is vomited out of his mouth like a glorious fountain from the pits of hell.  I scoop a small amount of it into a vial for later.  Tim rolls over onto his side as he lets the remainder fall from his lips, and his body goes limp.  If not for the faint breaths, he would appear to be dead.  Celeste drags him from her room, as I disappear from the room, but not so far as to not be able to see what happened next.  She bathed the boy in the light potion that flows within her house, blessed by her mother, and by proxy, the Mother Moon.  The healing begins, but the real work was done by me, and Celeste knew it.

Our story doesn’t end there.  It doesn’t even quite begin there, either.  Celeste had fallen further away from me than she had ever been.  It clawed at me deeply, for Baba Yaga has only lost once, to those insufferably gluttonous children of the Black Forest.  I watched as she mothered the Staggs boy, and his soon to be wife.  I watched her dedicate herself, and finding the light magick within her growing stronger every day.  I watched the woman grow happier and happier.  Her professional life had grown to be something, as she won the Bombshell Roulette Championship.  Her love life had heated up too, as Daxton Oliver Beckett entered the picture.  Not to mention, her new friend, Delia, had taken her under her wing.  The mean, but God fearing woman, took Celeste to new heights.  I nearly vomited, until I watched as Delia dropped her from these new heights, and I watched her hit the ground, broken into a thousand pieces.  I smiled as she struggled.  I laughed as I watched her writhe on the ground, trying to put herself back together.  I savored every second of it… until I saw every single person in her life abandon her at her lowest point.  I watched her beg and plead for help, only to be turned away.  The poor girl fought so hard to maintain her righteousness, as each and every person left her lying on the ground.  The only person who stood by her was her lover.  But Celeste felt so dejected by all of this, that she found it hard to believe that he was sincere.  She pushed away the only person who was truly there for her.  While I found myself pitying her, I knew what this meant for me, and I knew that it was only a matter of time before she called out to me…

Celeste had found herself in the bathtub, naked and vulnerable.  In one hand, she held a straight razor, and in the other, she held onto a brittle twig.  Many thoughts crossed her mind as she sobbed in the water.  None of them were righteous.  She had demons whispering in her ears from both sides, and their voices were telling her only one thing...


”Do it… End it all… The pain will not compare to the pleasure of nothingness.”

The deception of it all… The pains of this world are but a fraction of what would await her.  However, I had to wait for her to make a choice.  Of course, it was the most obvious of choices, and was one of the few reasons that I was drawn to this little girl, who found loneliness in all of the bountiful pleasures given to her throughout life, as she always yearned for more.  Inside of the righteous shell, was a vile woman, born of the demon seed planted by her father, with all of the magickal power of her mother… a woman after my own heart.  She sat up in the bathtub, and she dropped the razor to the ground.  She clutched onto the twig, and she began to call out for me.

Celeste:  Baba Yaga… Baba Yaga!

“Yes, child?”

Celeste:  I’m ready…

“Come, child…”


I opened the door of her bathroom, and through it, are the gates surrounding my home.  The black wrought iron burns the hand of any intruder, but Celeste has the ability to open it without any harm done to herself.  She walks up to my home, staring up at the stilts of two chicken legs.

Celeste:  Baba Yaga… I’ve come to talk to you!

She speaks with such impatience, that of the spoiled child that she is.  Far be it from me to give in to such demands so quickly.  I wait a few moments, as she taps her foot, not phased by the desolate land of dead trees, seemingly scorched by the fire within the darkness of the dense woods.  Though, eventually, the legs lower down, bending at the knee, before resting in front of her.  It turns slightly, stirring up the dust, but Celeste again seems unphased.  She steps onto the porch of my humble abode, and goes to knock on the front door.  However, the door slowly creaks open before her.  She looks inside at the darkness.  The only thing she sees is my silhouette as I knit with the bones of past victims.  She reluctantly steps inside as she sits down in the chair directly across from me.  She props her wet feet on the table between us, and my eyes rise, squinting at her as the flare of a nostril sends her feet flying off of my table.

Me:  Your mother hath taught you many things, but manners doesn’t seem to be amongst them.

Celeste:  Holy fuck, B Y…


I continue to knit, waiting for her to say something of value to me, but conversation doesn’t seem to be her best suit.  I sigh as I knit a bit more furiously.

Me:  Your mother hath taught you many things, but manners doesn’t seem to be amongst them.  I’m assuming that you didn’t call for me to praise me for my foot off tables, otherwise known as manners, skills?

Celeste:  Oh… yeah.  You’re right.  Ummm...


She pauses, as she’s trying to figure out the best way to justify what she’s about to say, without coming across as untrue to the values her mother has taught her.  Throwing caution into the air, the young woman folds her hands in front of her as she looks right at me, and tries to demand my attention.

Celeste:  I’ve had a lot of time to consider your offer to teach me, and I’m ready to become your… acolyte, I guess?

Me:  And what makes you think that I’m still interested in teaching you a thing, child?


Again, she pauses, confused.  The girl is brighter than I had imagined, given her life choices.  She bites at her bottom lip, but not out of fear for me, but in a way that attempts to impress me.  I have to admit that it appeals to the humanity I once felt centuries ago, so I set my needles down on my lap and give her my undivided attention.

Celeste:  I’ve tried my entire life to be something that I am not.  I’ve tried to be liked, and I’ve constantly gotten shit on by friends, family, and life in general.  Damn it, I’m fucking sick of it already.  I’ve devoted so much time to trying to be the good guy, casting aside anything remotely selfish, and when I needed someone… anyone… to listen to me… to guide me… they couldn’t be fucked to help me.  It’s time to do what’s best for me.  I want to learn how to be the villain they so desperately want me to be.

Me:  Welcome to my world, dearie.  I can’t promise that I will keep you, because you’ve got so much to prove, but your bravery speaks volumes to me.  As long as you promise to be loyal to me, and me only… I can give you the world.

Celeste:  Before I pledge myself to you, I need to see some kind of gesture of good faith from you.  Forgive me if I have become a bit jaded by the world around me lately…


She crosses her arms over her chest as she stares at me, the foolish child actually making demands of me… the great Baba Yaga.  She’s lucky she doesn’t find herself locked in my oven for such a stunt, but like Grimm had found an unexplainable favor in the Staggs child, I’ve found favor in her.  I lean forward in my rocking chair and I stare at her with the fire reflecting in my eyes, or perhaps a fire I had created in them, but the girl refuses to back down.  My soiled hands and chipped nails grip onto the arms of my chair as I stare deep into her tormented soul that oh so resembled mine once upon a time.

Celeste:  I want to make Delia Darling pay.  I want to see her humiliated so badly that she doesn’t ever want to show her face again.  I want to take everything she’s ever held near and dear to her heart, and I want to steal it or destroy it.  I want my fucking moment to bask in the sunlight instead of having to constantly stand in other people’s shadows.

Me:  Oh… *chuckles*  child.  Here I thought you were going to ask me for something challenging, or something that you couldn’t do all on your own...


I stand up from my chair as I walk over to a cabinet of potions and elixirs, vast and too many to count.  I squint my eyes as I look through them, one at a time while Celeste grows impatient.  She scoffs as she crosses her legs, wagging her foot as if she were in a hurry.  This makes me take even more time to locate what I am looking for.  I finally pick up a bottle and I walk over toward Celeste.  She glares at it, and then to me.

Celeste:  Ummm, what the fuck is that?

Me:  Why, it is your wish, child.  You honestly think that you’re the first one to hunt me down to ask for something like this?  I haven’t got enough fingers or toes, human, newt, or otherwise, to count them all.

Celeste:  But...


I grip her jaw, and as she gasps from the slight pain, I pull her mouth open.  I pull the dropper from the bottle, but she willingly sticks her tongue out for me, making this much easier than I had anticipated.  I stare at her, taking a slight mercy on her as I let go of her jaw.  I give her time to take it back, for just like any magick… this one has a price.  She only further extends her tongue, blinking those sad, lonely eyes at me, knowing that she has nothing left of value to lose.  I gently squeeze, as the dropper allows but a single drop of the murky elixir to fall from it, and right down the center of her tongue.  She gasps, and nearly gags at the taste, as I close her mouth for her.  She fights it, but is unable to fight my power as I wrap my arms around her to stop her.  She whimpers as her eyes roll into the back of her head, and her body tightens up.  She flings herself to the ground as she begins to vomit a pile of neon green from deep within her, and the sound of a wicked beast roaring escapes her, as her body contorts in a manner that doesn’t seem physically possible for a human being.  I smile wickedly as I watch her endure the torture, and I cackle.

Me:  You can’t say that I didn’t warn you, dearie…

(((TBC)))


******************************************************************************



<img src=https://media.giphy.com/media/hDnzwZmPJRtUQ/giphy.gif>


Can We Hang On?
#NP "Can We Hang On?” by Cold War Kids
Taj Boston; Boston, Massachusetts



It’s been one fucking wild ride.  I’ve never felt so good in my entire life, and I used to be a heroine addict.  This new high is one that no one can take away from me.  It’s called not giving a single fuck.  Between my new friends, and my mom’s limitless credit card, life is good.  Drinks, clubs, shopping like daily… this is how the .01 percent really lives, and it’s my fucking birthright to live like this.  Not to mention the fucking beautiful man lying in bed next to me.  Now, now… I know what you’re thinking.  Wow, she moved on really fast.  Not exactly…

Dax:  Fuck, bombie… you’re so hot.

He paws at my clothes like a dog digging for a bone, and I’m his bitch in heat as I lean back, letting him practically rip the clothes off of me.  This new Bad Boys attitude has me all kinds of hot.  I have to bite back, so I wrap my arms around him as I pull him into me, the pangs of passion executed only by our lips, and the sweat pouring off of his body as he feels the heat between us.  His hazel eyes almost turn green as he begins kissing down my neck and toward my chest.  I groan as I toss my hair back to let him go wild and take what’s his.

Me:  I have to admit, Dax… I’ve never slept with a married man before.  I see why the bold homewrecking sluts do it now.  Maybe I should have broken off a piece for Timmy…

Suck on that, Lexi… His eyes look up at me like a sad puppy dog.  His bottom lip quivers as he raises up from my bosom.  He takes a deep breath and raises an eyebrow at me.

Dax:  Fuckin’ gross, bruh…

Me:  Oh yeah, because Mickey is so much better, right?

Dax doesn’t say anything with his words, but instead raises his hand, holding it about a foot apart.  I get confused for a second, until he shakes his head and keeps going, slowly, but giving me a directional map to his point.  I groan in disgust as I shake my head and push his head back between my breasts, as he attempts to unlatch it with his teeth.

Me:  Mickey smells like pub cheese and cigarettes, like has he ever heard of Preferred Stock, or you know… a shower?

Dax (Muffled by my bra between his teeth):  It’s not that bad.  He had to stop drinking because of that Taylor prick nosing around.  He even got a trendy new haircut.

I shake my head and wrap my leg behind him back to shove him back where he needs to be right now.  Though, a little lower would be a much better use of his tongue and mouth.  But, instead of spending our very limited private time together by doing what we do best together, he decides to be a bitch and want to talk, as I feel the vibration of words coming from him against my chest.  I scoff as I put my neatly manicured toes under his chin and gently lift him off, and then flick him like an ant.

Dax:  It’s so weird living like this.

Me:  Why?  It isn’t the first time you’ve been married to a guy, and apparently it’s not the first time you’ve been sexual with a guy…

Dax:  You don’t actually think that Mickey, Gi, and I are… Do you?  Gross, no.

Me:  Ugh, I’m not talking about them, though sometimes you even have me fooled.  Or maybe it’s just a freaky kind of wishful thinking.  I’m talking about that Almasy guy.  Posting old pictures of you guys hanging out naked and in bed and hugging and shit.

Dax looks confused, but what the fuck is new about that?  He shakes his head as he tries to explain it to me.  But the only thing that comes out is a bunch of incoherent groans and sputtering.  I roll my eyes as I lean over to grab a cigarette from the pack on the table.  I lean back on the fur pillow as I light it up, giving up on his “explanation”.

Me:  Yeah, you can’t come up with anything, because even you aren’t that stupid.  Look, I get it.  He’s fucking hot.  A little too hairless for my tastes, but I would pay to watch you two go at it.

Dax:  Look, I did a lot of shit back then that I’m not proud of.  Coming back to the US was supposed to be my fresh start to escape all of that.

Me:  Yet you find yourself running back to it… for a reason!  Only this time, one isn’t enough for you, and neither is two.  The way you smile when you’re texting Alexander is a dead giveaway to how you feel.  Have you ever thought that there is a reason you constantly find yourself in situations like this?

Dax:  Fuck you… No, seriously, fuck you for that.

Dax pushes himself off of the bed, and I have to admire that tight little ass of his in those new cover undies, like the ones that no straight man would ever wear, with mesh and baby blue tones that leave a clear opening right at the middle of the crack for the easiest of access.  He pulls his pants on over them, cutting me off from the little bit that is left for me to enjoy of him until this whole investigation is over.  He picks up his shirt, a tight white Madonna shirt, and he pulls it over his head as he slicks his greased hair back in one impressive swoop of his hands.  He tugs at his beard, because he knows it’s a shot right through my heart.

Me:  Dax, there’s no cameras around.  There’s no Twitter.  You can stop acting like a little bitch.

Dax:  FUCKING… drop it, C.  You’re the one who convinced me to do this in the first place.  If anything, all of this is your fault.  I’m under a GODDAMN microscope that I wasn’t expecting to be under.  I can’t take a shit without Nicky boy asking for proof that Mickey and Gi’s dick prints are in it!  The other day, I choked on a banana, and Taylor was in the cafe staring at me like I should be able to tame my fucking gag reflex!  No, I’m not being a smartass either.  That last one actually happened.  IT FUCKING ACTUALLY HAPPENED, C!!!  IT HAPPENED!!!

Because it wasn’t enough, he actually mumbled “It happened” under his breath as he searches for his socks and shoes, that he only wears because I taught him that nobody wears sandals all year around!  Me!  I did that!  I sit up as Dax pulls his sock on his left foot.

Me:  I’m sorry that this has turned into such an inconvenience for you.  Who knew that it would be so hard for a non-Arabic or non-Latino to get citizenship under the Trump Administration?  I didn’t.  But, you did get stupid involving Giani into this whole thing.  I didn’t tell you to do that.

Dax:  YES YOU DID!!!  Every last bit of this was your idea!

Me:  I was fucking hung over!  Give me a damn break here!

Dax:  Oh, you wanna ask for fucking breaks?  Awesome.  I’ll get right on that, C.  I’ll ask the universe to make life so much easier on the girl who has everything she could ever want, because her mom is fucking Crystalline NORTH!  Yeah…

Celeste:  Oh fuck you, too!  Mister I Want A New Life So I Go Back To Doing The Same Fucking Shit I Did Before And Bitch That Things Are Still The Same the third!  You’re an asshole, and you’re lucky that you’re such a good fuck, or else I would throw you to the side for all the shit that your bad decisions have laid at my feet!

Dax’s eyes fire up big time as he huffs and puffs, ready to just scream at me.  And, in a way, I wish he would have, because he’s so hot when he’s all aggro.  But, before he can, there is a knock at the door.  He stands up immediately and walks over to the door.  I pull my shirt back on and fluff my hair as I stand up.  As Dax opens the door, I am surprised to see who is there.

Nicholas:  Excuse me… Oh, hello Mr. Beckett-Carroll-Di Luca.  I’m surprised to see you here.

The immigration officer stares inside of the room, and immediately I began looking around for any kind of hint at what was about to take place.  However, nothing seems to catch his eye except for me.

Nicholas:  It’s late, and I have a lot of work to do tomorrow, and I was going to kindly ask you as a neighbor, to keep it down.  But, now that I’m here… I’m thinking I can get a jump start on the work, if you’ll excuse my lack of formal clothing.

I stare at his almost comical suburban blue and white striped pajama set, and can’t help but think that the only thing he is missing is a Grandpa Joe nightcap.  He stands in the doorway as Dax groans and rolls his eyes, but Nick only focuses on me.

Nicholas:  Do you mind if I come inside for a short interview, Ms. North?

Me:  Uh, yeah I do… Dax was just leaving so that I could get some rest before I train tomorrow.

Nicholas:  Gold’s Gym?

Me:  Uh, yeah…?

I stare at him confused for a second, and he seems to completely understand where I’m coming from.  He laughs in a polite and formal kind of way that just pisses me off without him actually having to say a fucking word.

Nicholas:  Oh, my apologies.  I was just wondering where I might be able to present the subpoena to bring you down to the local precinct for questioning.  I have a local judge on speed dial, as he and I dated briefly.

Me:  Oh… Well, I just want you to know that I’m a huge fan of the song “Born This Way”.  It was my anthem through my senior year of high school when I was going through my kissing girls phase.  I’d be happy to do anything I can to assure you that my ex is madly in love with his husbands.

Nicholas:  Huh… Well, I’m sorry to intrude at this hour, but it seems we are all up and awake.  Now, law requires me to inform you that our conversation will be recorded for your safety and my own.  Do you consent?

I nod my head as he pulls a tape recorder off of a lanyard with his government badge, and it becomes obvious that Dax’s paranoia is kinda justified.  I rolls my eyes as I approach him.  However, he doesn’t move.  He just holds the recorder toward me.

Nicholas:  I’m afraid that you’re going to have to speak up for the recorder, Ms. North.

Me:  Yes… Come inside and let’s get this over with.  I have a match against Gothika this Sunday, and I need to pretend to give a shit about it, so I have to get one day of training in.

He shrugs to let me know that he doesn’t care about my predicament.  We walk in toward the couches in the center of the room.  He takes a seat and places the recorder in the middle of the table, facing me.  I curl up on the couch as Dax sits on the arm of the couch.  Nick looks at him and waves him away.

Nicholas:  Mr. Beckett-Carroll-Di Luca, you don’t actually have to be here for this.

Dax:  I’m not going to let you talk to my friend without being here, when you’re going to try to trick her into some shit.  I’m sitting right here.

Nicholas:  Right then… Ms. North, can you please state your name for the record?

Me:  Celeste Calliope North.

Nicholas looks at the roll of papers he pulls from inside of his jacket, and then shrugs his shoulders as Dax giggles at my middle name.  I lean over and kick him right in the ribs, just hard enough to make him wince in pain, groaning as he glares at me.  Nicholas clears his throat as he looks directly at me, eyes narrowed.

Nicholas:  Thank you, Ms. North.  I don’t want to waste your time, so I’m going to skip right to the heart of the questioning process.  What is the nature of your relationship with Mr. Beckett-Carroll-Di Luca?

Me:  We dated for a few months.  He knew from the first time that we attempted sex that he was… not into women.  We were emotionally close, much like that of a pair of platonic friends would be.  I didn’t want to be responsible for forcing him to come out to everyone sooner than he was comfortable with.

Nicholas:  May I remind you that you are under oath?  Any false information given in this case constitutes as fraud, and could land you in jail?

Me:  I understand.  I had become aware of his first marriage, to a man, in the first month that we were dating.  I stood by him like a friend would.  On occasion, he tried to prove his heterosexuality by having sex with me, and I’d hoped that maybe it could help sway him in either direction, so that he could make up his mind.  His inability to maintain an erection due to alcohol was the first warning sign, but then the Viagra and the closed eyes sealed it for me, and I began to encourage him to follow his heart.

Dax:  Yeah, I needed Viagra to get up in that hot piece!  I’m obviously totally for the scrotally, bruh!

Me and Nicholas both look at Dax for a minute as he nods his head.  He stands up and he flips an end table to show off.  I sigh as I look over to Nicholas, who engages in a wicked kind of stare down with me.

Nicholas:  And you attest to these things under oath?

Me:  Did I not just say that I understand that I’m under oath, and the penalties for lying under oath?  I get it.

Nicholas:  So, you admit that you and Dax are sexually active together?

Me:  Yes… No… Not since his marriage was made official.  We’ve hung out on a number of occasions, but nothing sexual happened.

Nicholas chuckles as he pulls his phone out and pulls up a video taken by SCW cameras after the Climax Control in Philadelphia.  Dax and I are pawing at one another, and I can’t help but stare at it with a bit of contempt on my face.

Me:  As you can see, there is a Sin City Wrestling logo in the corner, meaning that it was taken at a show… which is exactly what that was.  A show.  The Mean Girls are supportive of our Bad Boys friends, and I knew Dax wasn’t ready to fully be seen as himself.  I offered him an easy out.  The nature of our friendship is at times quite affectionate, but sex is not part of it, as sad as I am to say.  As I stated before, our relationship ended once he got married, and if not being a bitter, vindictive ex makes him look bad, I’m sorry… But, as you’ve reminded me twice now, I am under oath.  I’m only telling the truth.

Nicholas:  From your perspective, do you believe Daxton is in a lawful marriage, meaning one built on love, affection, and abiding by the US Constitution?

Me:  Yes.

I narrow my eyes at him, right back.  This prick is on my last nerve, and I’m done trying to get him off my back.  If it’s a war he wants, then it’s a war he’s going to get.  I pour a small glass of water from the pitcher as I take a small sip, getting comfortable.

Nicholas:  During the course of your relationship, was Dax ever unfaithful to you?

Me:  Not to my knowledge.

Nicholas:  Do you think that Dax is safe in his home environment, not being threatened physically or sexually into participating in immigration fraud by Michael, and or Giani?

Me:  Yes, he is safe.  No, he is not being bullied into a marriage.

Nicholas:  Have you been threatened or bribed into withholding information from the United States Citizenship and Immigration Services?

Me:  â€¦ No…

Nicholas:  Do you know anything specifically about his previous marriage?

Me:  He was married to a Japanese citizen whose name I haven’t cared to memorize.  But I do know that he was a Pisces who enjoyed long walks down the aisle, and long cuddles with a drunken idiot on cold nights.  The marriage lasted for almost two years, I believe Dax said.  They had a Shitzu named Kasumi that Dax lost in the divorce, but he can visit on odd weekends of every third month should he be in Japan.  He also lost all of his underwear to his husband, who cries into them nightly and sends him Face Time videos of it, begging him to come back in Japanese.

Nicholas slams his fist down on the table, causing the recorder to bounce slightly.  I can’t help but giggle at this as Nicholas leans forward even more to try to intimidate me.

Me:  Mr. Taylor, was it?  You never gave me your name.  I’m afraid that I can’t answer any more questions, because I’m beginning to feel as if you are intimidating me in an effort to coerce false answers from me, while I am only trying to help the situation.

Nicholas:  Stop playing games, Ms. North!  I still need to ask about your knowledge of Dax’s past with Alexander Alm…

Me:  You are more than welcomed to have one of your colleagues continue this conversation with me at a later time, but I’m done talking to you, sir.  Your conduct is highly unprofessional, and I don’t feel comfortable with you in my personal space.  One more word from you that isn’t “Good” or “day” and I’ll contact your superiors…

Nicholas grits his teeth as he swoops up his recorder and his papers.  He stuffs them back into his pockets as he mutters “Good day, Ms. North…” under his breath.  He clicks the button and steps to the door while Dax gladly shows it to him.  But, before Dax slams the door, he has one last thing to say.

Nicholas:  Do me a favor and keep down the noise.  Not everyone stays up until 6am partying and engaging in sexual intercourse.

Dax:  Then you’re not living right, bruh…

Dax slams the door in Nicholas’ face and then turns around and laughs, clapping his hands together  He rushes over to me and wraps his arms around me as he plops down on the couch next to me, kissing at my cheek frantically.

Dax:  Shit, C!  You almost had me fooled.  You’re a great fuckin’ storyteller.  I mean, I didn’t realize how good you were at lying under pressure…

I lean away from Dax slightly as I look down at the ground in disappointment.  I take a deep, regretful sigh as I slowly turn back to facing him, shaking my head slightly.

Me:  I didn’t lie about anything, Dax… None of it.  I’m sorry if the truth hurts, but it’s about time that you faced it…

With that, I stood up from the seat and I walked over toward the bathroom.  I can’t be around him right now.  I really can’t.  I lock myself in the bathroom, and slide down the door as tears roll down my cheeks.  I place my hands on my face as I bury it all in my knees, for the first time since my meeting with Baba Yaga a couple months ago.  I just can’t right now… excuse me…



******************************************************************************



<img src=https://media.giphy.com/media/OpiJPnULYDWwM/giphy.gif>


The Art of Giving A Shit
#NP "I Am Electric” by Heaven’s Basement
Undisclosed Location; Boston, Massachusetts



So much has been going on since I became a Mean Girl.  Well, not really.  I’ve just been learning how to truly be myself.  It’s a lot harder than I thought, but hey… I’m fucking beautiful.  However, today, I nervously await my cue to begin as I sit on this hard wooden throne on the opposite end of the studio.  In the background, I can hear the sound of phones ringing, as Veronica and Mercedes give their whole “Why does everyone hate us when we’re so nice” gag in front of the teleprompter.  I roll my eyes at their Delia Era Mean Girls routine as a stagehand comes by and touches up my make up, and looking over my hair to make sure not a single strand is out of place.  I look down at my lines as another stagehand walks up to me and whispers.

Stagehand:  Ms. North… You’re on in 5… 4… 3… 2…

He points at Mercedes who looks into the camera with that mean smile she gets when she’s being a complete and total bitch AKA the reason I love her so.  I set the papers down on a table nearby me as I look to Mercedes.

Mercedes:  Our entertainment for this evening comes in the form of a tutorial from an actual Mean Girl.  But, please don’t forget to keep the pledges coming, folks.  Now, let’s join Celeste North, as she teaches us how to pretend to give a shit.  Celeste?

Me:  Thank you, Mercedes…

The camera switches over to me, and I can see my face on the many large screens in the background.  I turn my head ever so slightly so that I can demand the attention of everyone watching.  I pause as I pretend to be preparing myself, even though I’m fucking flawless right now.  Finally, I bat my lashes and smile before continuing.

Me:  Have you ever been in the middle of a conversation, and you just totally checked out after the first few seconds?  Have you ever had to sit through the most boring, drawn out moments that make you wish you were having your fingernails pulled off slowly by an old Bulgarian woman?  Have you ever been up for a promotion, and you really don’t care what the boss is saying, plus he’s got rancid breath that leads you to believe he added sauerkraut, garlic, onion, and bleu cheese to the shit sandwich he ate earlier for lunch?

I pause and show off my lashes with a slight turn of the head from one side to the other, because they are totally on fleek.  I let the corner of my mouth curl up into a smile as I return my focus to the cameras.

Me:  Well I know I have!  Sorry for the damning revelation, Mr. Ward.  But the first two instances applied to the one time I tried to hold a conversation with Gothika.  It was like trying to talk to a female Blade, like gross…  But seriously, I checked out half way through.  However, I didn’t let it show, so she didn’t realize I was thinking about what kind of margarita sounded good that night, and whether to just eat the free salsa, or spring for queso?  No, seriously, there is an art to it.  You wouldn’t believe how easy it could be for you to learn to pretend to give a shit, too!  Here, let’s start with step one.

I adjust myself in my seat as I lift the corners of my lips slightly into a smile.  I hold my fingers up just above the creases of the corner of my mouth and turn slightly to give different perspectives of the first example.

Me:  The smile.  It’s probably the most essential part to a believable act of giving a shit.  I used this one when I was watching Mark Ward run his mouth about how Veronica Taylor doesn’t deserve a one on one title shot at… Sorry, just let me take a second to look at my teleprompter, because I can’t remember who has defiled the Bombshell Roulette title since me and Veronica were robbed of it…

The teleprompter reads “Jessie Salco” and I snap my fingers as my eyes light up.

Me:  Jessie Salco!  That’s right.  So, the smile was present on my face as Mark Ward went on about how Veronica doesn’t deserve a title shot, one on one against the heilobeast, when in fact, anyone who has an attention span larger than that of a brain damaged puppy could tell you that Veronica was never given her return match for the title, yet Amy and Jessie had a month and a half long war over it, passing it around more than, well, Amy Marshall.  I can take the fact that I’m not going to be awarded a title shot, but damn it!  Veronica has waited far too long for her shot at the title!  Okay, never mind that.  The point of it all is that the smile is the best way to fake giving a shit.  In some cases, it is enough to keep your secret of not giving a shit, safe.  However, if you’re going to commit to pretending to give a shit, then you need to learn these next few tips.

I slowly bring my neatly French manicured tipped nails back from my mouth, showing off my enter head as it nods very slightly, but very surely.  But wait, the smile is still there…

Me:  The head nod.  Now this part can be pretty tricky.  You don’t want to nod too quickly, or too far in either direction, because then?  It’s a total dead giveaway.  Now, if you go too slowly, or not far enough?  Then they don’t even realize your head is moving.  Then, what good does that do?  Fucking none.  Just follow my lead.  Pivot back, then tuck the chin slightly as you come down.

I give a momentary pause for observation before I walk people back through it.

Me:  Up… and down… Up… and down…  This came in handy when watching the voodoo queen, Diamond, trying to prepare some kind of potion in the women’s locker room sink with unicorn tears and cotton candy fart dust.  Girl, I’ve been a witch since birth.  Don’t try to school me on magick.  But, I am not a rude person, so the head nod came in handy.  It also came in handy when I heard people saying that Jeremiah Hardin deserves to be the World Heavyweight Champion after “all these years”.  Now, now, I’m not refuting or agreeing with the statement.  I just simply don’t give a shit, even if my close friends are sporting the “#RageGotScrewed” merch.  I don’t care, not even a little, if Magic Jerry has it, or if the angry cue ball has it.  If it’s not Dax, then hmph… I’m not interested.  But this nod though…?  You wouldn’t have any idea that I didn’t give a shit, when coupled with this half smirk.  But, if you have your doubts, allow me to give you the final touch to this whole pretending to give a shit ensemble.  I’m not going to tell you.  I’m going to invite the live audience members to try to guess it.  Come on, tell me your favorite moment about Gothika?

I watch as a stagehand brings a microphone over to a young woman, wearing a black and red corset, with fake vampire fangs in her mouth.  She sees herself on the screens and she nearly faints, thinking it is Gothika herself standing there.  I mean, this girl is ugly, but not that ugly.

Girl:  I… am Gothika’s biggest fan.

Me:  I’m sorry to hear that, but please, continue.

Girl:  If I had to pick one moment that really changed my life, was the time that she got away with biting into Misty’s neck at the Climax Control I attended way back when.  I mean, that’s practically attempted homicide, but she didn’t even get a slap on the wrist for it.  I’d been having some very internalized self harming thoughts, but it was only because society doesn’t deem it proper to hurt others.  I then realized that I could bite people’s necks if I wore all black clothes from L.L. Bean and Hot Topic combined, and wore sparkly body glitter when I go out into the sun, because then I look like a Twilight Vampire, and people practically stick their necks out for you to bite.

Me:  Hmm… So, in case the rest of the audience couldn’t tell, I was sitting up here, still not giving a shit, especially when it came to Gothika.  But, could I ask if you guys believed that I gave a shit?

Collective Audience:  YES!

Me:  Exactly!  And what was it that made you believe that I actually gave a shit about Gothika?

The audience murmurs different answers, but I do not hear one single correct one.  I continue to scan the audience as they all begin shouting even more loudly, which doesn’t make it any easier to distinguish, just louder than before.

Girls:  Your undying love for Gothika?!

Me:  Fuck no!  None of you are even remotely close.  See, not only was I smiling and nodding as Beefy the Vampire Slayer was going on and on about the most worthless piece of trash on the entire Bombshell Roster… next to Jessie Salco… and Amy Marshall… and Mikah… and Polly Playtime… and Chelsea Payne… yeah girl, I hear you lurking beneath me, trying to get my scraps, trying to throw shade my way.  I just don’t care.  But, I bet you thought I did!  It’s all because I knew where the light was, to give an interested twinkle in my eye.  You have to be able to curl the corners of your eyes slightly, because you have to be able to give off the impression that you’re actually listening.  To fool even the most hearty of attention payers, you must perfect this.  If you get too much light in your eyes, then you look like you are confused, which causes then to drag on even longer with their stories, or it forces you to say something related to the story they’re telling.  I have more tips for pretending to give a shit, but unfortunately, you’re going to have to buy my book.

I hold up a copy of a book with my face on it, and it looks as if I’ve just taken the cover photo second ago, because we have the same exact looks on our face.  I even gently force the book to nod in rhythm with me own nodding.  Un-fucking-canny!  Even the audience gasps!

Me:  For the low, low, low, low, low…. Hang on, I’m trying to get to a 10k word count here… low, low, low, low… Ahhh, I have about a hundred more to go, so, low, low, low price of only $59.99, you can learn all of my best kept secrets on how to fake giving a shit.  It’s fool proof, as I’ve also included ways of getting out of botched attempts at giving a shit, such as the “You’re forced to say something, so you just give a random, unrelated compliment, and they totally forget they asked you a question.” technique that is sure to work in any and all occasions.  In a room full of undeserved egos, such as the Bombshells and Fallen’s private locker rooms, it works like a motherfucking charm!

A dramatic re-enactment of me and Beefy Gothika girl talking plays, and then she speaks.

Beefy:  Hey, do you remember the time Gothika, I mean *I* bit Misty’s neck and didn’t get punished at all for it?  Or, how about the time I won the Bombshell Championship for almost five months.

Me:  No, and no does anyone else.

Beefy:  But…?

Me:  Has anyone told you that your corset really hides your second set of back rolls?  Like super well, girl…

Beefy:  No, they haven’t.  Oh my gosh, thank you so much.  So, anyway, I also won the Bombshell Tag titles a bunch of times, and…

The dramatic re-enactment ends and I nod my head at my performance.  I mean… I fucking nailed that shit.  Anyway, I turn back in my chair to face the cameras again, as my cherry red lips form another smile, only this time… nope, still not giving a shit.

Me:  See, the total package was used when I was informed that I would have a match this Sunday at Climax Control.  It doesn’t mean anything for me.  If I lose, nothing happens.  If I win, nothing happens still.  It’s super pointless, and I’ve already proven that I’m worth more than the shitty fucking treatment I’ve gotten since I got back here in Sin City Wrestling.  I mean, I have been flat out screwed over from both ends, like my ex Dax on a typical every night.

*Bada boom tsssssssssssssssssssss*

Me:  I’ve been shit on and spit on.  I’ve been cursed at, and I’ve been treated like a dog.  I’ve been ignored, and skipped over.I’ve beaten people who have gone on to become champions, or are in line for title shots.  I’ve beaten legends, I’ve beaten future legends.  I’ve beaten the cream of the crop, and I’ve beaten the trash of the heap.  I’ve proven myself time and time again, only to get skipped over, and booked in pointless FUCKING matches against people like Gothika, who is hardly a legend.  Couldn’t you at least give me Raynin?  Whose actually fucking done something?  No.  That’s too much to ask from the future of the Bombshell Division.  But, is it an earned title opportunity to the winner?  No… If Gothika wins, her friend or whatever, doesn’t get the hammer dropped on him.  If I win?  Nothing that I give a shit about.  So why should I even try?  Why should I give a shit?  Because a wind of change is coming around here, and I’m not going to be accused of half-assing a single fucking thing I do to get to the top.  Even if it means grinning it, baring it, and pretending to give a shit.  I’ve already proven once that I am above the Gothika’s and Chelsea’s of this company, yet here I go once again, going to prove that I’m just that damn good.  I even tried to lose to Chelsea, and I couldn’t do that.  Well, I’m done trying to lose.  I’m ready to continue my winning streak.

I speak with such conviction in my voice as I go on and on about why I’m as good as I am, and what makes me that good, even though I know everyone else is using my tips to pretend NOT to give a shit.  I shrug though, because…

Me:  No, I’m just kidding.  I still don’t give a shit.  Just like the world when it comes to anything Gothika is involved with, I don’t care.  But I put on a pretty convincing act.  That, was my free gift to the viewers of this telethon.  Speak with conviction and confidence, even if you are bored A. F. with it all.  I’m not angry that I’m not getting pushed, because people are still speaking my name, and the Mean Girls name.  They are still feeding the brand that I’m involved with by letting our name fall from their putrid lips every time I turn around.  Every time they speak of me, or us, I get a paycheck.  So, it’s actually less work to play the mid card bullshit game.  If I walk out there and deliver a sub-par performance, I make the same amount of money as I would if I went out there with one hundred and ten percent, because win or lose, I’m still not getting anywhere near a title because of all the politics.  I’m trapped as somebody’s punishment, and nothing more.  Basically, I’m the Twisted Sister of the mid card.  Even though I’ve beaten Polly Playtime, our World Bombshell Champion.  Beating Gothika does nothing for me, because I’ve fried much bigger and badder fish than her.  Why should I care about some vague threat written by a desk jockey at Sin City Headquarters?  Jeremiah Hardin doesn’t affect me.

I shrug my shoulders as the stagehand begins to run his fingers across his throat to tell me to wind down.  Instead, I pick up my book and I fling it right at his head, knocking him out cold as the audience gasps.  I stand up from my throne and I take two steps… just two… closer to the edge of the stage.  I stare out into the audience with such sour indifference, that it nearly sickens them.

Me:  Gothika is the most overrated piece of trash ever produced by Sin City Wrestling.  She’s a sour footnote in the history books of Sin City Wrestling.  She’s of little to no importance.  It’s not just me who thinks so.  It’s everyone.  Literally, nobody but my friend Beefy gives a shit about her.

Beefy:  GOTHIKA! I LOOOOOVE YOOOOOOOUUUUUU!!!!!!

Me:  Damn it, I wish I had another book.  Anyway, Gothika is who people watch when they are up at 4am and can’t sleep, and they don’t have the energy to go to Walgreen’s and get a pack of Zzzquil.  I, on the other hand, am someone who draws heat, and gets attention.  Christian Underwood, or whoever signed this match, is shit out of luck if they expect me to give a shit about this match.  I’m putting Sin City Wrestling on notice, right here, and right fucking now.  I don’t give a shit, and I won’t give a shit, nor will I pretend to give a shit, until I’m given something worth giving a shit about.  If Gothika is your idea of that, then perhaps you need to re-evaluate your business structure and plans.  But, when you are ready to reward me, like you’ve been rewarding the half-ass hacks who bitch and moan all over the shows, promos, and social media to put pressure on you to gain undeserved title opportunities, then don’t count on me giving a single shit.  That includes giving a shit about the health and well-being of my fellow Bombshell competitors.  I will break Barbie’s arms.  I will snap Skipper’s neck.  I will snap Gothel’s spine.  I will dislocate Stacie’s shoulders.  I will knock Jazzie’s brain into a Liz Smalls style concussion, and I will even rack Ken’s nuts so hard, that they pop out of his mouth like a couple of Nerf balls.  And you can’t do a single fucking thing about any of it, because you’re too occupied with pleasing the masses.

I look over to the corner of the stage where Mercedes and Veronica are pleading with me to end this thing.  I glare at them and shake my head, because I’m not finished yet.  However, they begin to not-so-silently beg me to stop, and it’s ruining the whole vibe I got going on.  I roll my eyes and turn back to the crowd, giving the “I actually give a shit” look.  They all forget what I’d just said, and they cheer loudly, even going as far as to practice it on one another.  I have but one last piece of business.

Me:  Keep those pledges coming, ladies and gentlemen.  Now, for those in attendance today, I’ve placed a copy of my New York Times Bestseller under each of your seats.  And Gothika, I’m going to give you a copy in person on Sunday.  I’m going to smack you so hard with it, that you’re not even going to be able to see anything but bats flying around your head for weeks to come.  Then, once I’ve taken out all of my inner rage out on you, and make an example of why you’re STILL not on the same level as the Mean Girls, I might put my foot on your chest and cover you for the one, two, three instead of ripping those fake fucking fangs out of your mouth, and shoving them in your own neck just to show you how it feels… Nah, I’m starting to think that the second option is way better.  See you on Sunday, doll…

The fans begin to mutter about their missing books.  That’s when it hits me.  I never got around to putting them under the seats.  I hold up a finger as I walk behind the curtains, bringing out a cart full of them.  I begin chucking them one at a time, until they’ve reached every single audience member’s faces.  The onslaught of heavy books causes a panic as the cameras quickly fall back on Mercedes and Veronica, worried looks in their faces.

Veronica:  We’ll be right back after these sponsored messages...

[FaDE]



Word Count: 10,556… Including this explanation of my word count…
But not this portion...

7
Climax Control Archives / Crystal Visions
« on: April 07, 2017, 05:22:36 AM »
 
<img src=https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/1a/6d/f0/1a6df0e93271061c3ffbdd3f5381e553.gif>


<marquee>Crystal Visions - Rock Goddess Crystalline North</marquee>


The scene opens up inside of the green room of a studio.  The cameras and lighting are in full view as Crystalline North sits in a comfortable leather chair with a glass of water in her hand.  She is wearing a black shawl over a long black dress, with her blonde hair feathered slightly, just as she had done in the olden days.  She takes a sip from her water as she prepares to speak once more.

Crystalline:  People keep asking me about my daughter.  This is a true change from what I’m used to, I’m afraid.  I’m guessing that she caused some waves over in the Sin City Wrestling organization, because everyone is calling her these awful names.  I gotta admit that the names have crossed my mind a time or two, but I’m not really sure what caused all of this.  I don’t approve of violence, unless it is a last resort.

Off-screen Interviewer:  I might be able to shed a bit of light on the subject matter.  Celeste has recently joined up with the most hated faction in wrestling history, The Mean Girls.

Crystalline:  Ohhhh!  Her two new beautiful friends?  And the other one, Angelica?  Mercedes is such a beauty, and every time she talks, I feel like I’m about to order margaritas from Tortilla Republic Weho… And Veronica Taylor, the gorgeous supermodel who danced in one of my many platinum selling single’s music video.  I just don’t understand why people hate them so much.  They are true American treasures.  Even Angelica, who just kinda sits there.  I mean, I don’t have one mean thing to say about the Mean Girls except I wish they wore more black.

Crystalline smiles as she takes another sip of her water before sitting the glass back down on the nearby end table.

Interviewer:  How about the rumor of one Daxton Oliver Beckett taking root in your home?

Crystalline:  Why, there were many a night where I had to sleep on someone’s couch.  Granted, I didn’t sleep in their daughter’s bed, keeping mama awake with loud sex noises at all hours of the night, but I understand the gypsy lifestyle.  I almost once wrote a song about it, until a certain “Prima-Belladonna” beat me to the punch.  I can admire and respect a man who has seen just as much of the world as I have.  Plus, can you imagine if I did disapprove of the boy?  Celeste would only jump further into his arms.  Much like I did with her daddy.  It wasn’t until my parents finally accepted the fact that I was in love with a tattooed pig-man that I started to realize that the constant odor surrounding him was, in fact, not the dog…  My point is that she could do a lot worse.  At least this one seems driven to make something of himself, unlike the last one.  Goddess only knows that I couldn’t take on another grandchild when I don’t even look old enough to be a mom…

Crystalline chuckles as she places her hand to her chest much like a true southern belle.  She blushes slightly at her own flattery as she removes a strand of hair from her face.  After taking up her glass of water for one more sip, she allows it to rest ornamentally in her hand as she addresses the camera once more.

Crystalline:  All I can say is that, I’m not so innocent myself.  I’ve had some wild times.  I’ve been a real bitch in my day.  As surprising as it might be to hear, I used to be a real mean girl, so I’m not too surprised that Peaches has taken up with these treats.  I mean, Mercedes Vargas is possibly the sweetest person ever.  A little known fact, back in the mid-nineties, she attended one of my concerts in Argentina, and I picked her to come on stage to sing “Successions of Ideas, Images, Emotions, and Senses”, and she passed out on stage.  Poor things… Anyway, my point is that I don’t see these ladies as bad people.  I see them as driven women in a society that screams for gender equality, yet cries out against truly equal treatment.  Mama Crystalline approves of the Mean Girls, and not just because my daughter is a member, but because these girls are as rock star to wrestling as I am to being a rock star.  As they say these days, all the *air quotes* thirsty haters, can *air quotes* suck it... Mean Girls ain’t going nowhere, pumpkin…  No time soon.

Crystalline smirks and lets the audience know that she knows the plight of the Mean Girl, and she supports them to the end, which is going to be a long, long way away……….



******************************************************************************




<img src=https://media.giphy.com/media/nCV7ixKkWLNiU/giphy.gif>


The Arrival
#NP "MANiCURE” by Lady Gaga
Mean Girls Clubhouse; Beverly Hills, California



Well that was fun.  The whole making people think that I was actually going to get my ass kicked by the Mean Girls, AGAIN, when actually I talked the Mean Girls into turning on Delia FUCKING Darling, taking her place on SCW’s throne of Queen Bitch, thing… I mean, to be honest, I wasn’t sure if they were going to play me, but what was the worst that they could have done?  Knocked me out again?  Yawn!  Boring!  The trick was to let them get bored with me, and then refuse to let them leave me alone, which left them only one choice… to hear me out.  They had to eventually see that Delia was only riding on their meager successes, and then yelling at them for not pulling their own weight.  She was a hypocrite, which is no surprise to the rest of the world, because duh, we already fucking knew that.  But they were so blinded by what she’s done in 2015, and not what she’s doing, or not doing, in 2017.  So, I helped them along a bit, and still wasn’t sure they were biting.  But, people don’t give these ladies credit.  They aren’t nearly as stupid as people try to make them out to be.

So anyway, We had this whole idea to do a huge in ring promo about why I turned my back on people, or how it was actually the fact that everyone had turned their back on me, but due to extenuating circumstances, we weren’t all able to be in Chicago… boring, yawn… So after Climax Control, we made our way back to Beverly Hills, where Veronica Taylor, Mercedes Vargas, and Angelica… whatever her last name is… blindfolded me and took me to an undisclosed location.  My guard was up and on full blast the entire time, because there was a good chance I was going to get beat down, but I took a chance and went for the ride.  My fears are put to ease when I hear the sound of a doorman, followed by the ding of an elevator.  Apparently wherever we were going required two different elevators, but we went with it, and soon after, we walk down a long hallway.  This place is super undisclosed, and super private.  Yeah, I’m getting beat down for real.  So we get to the door, and they unlock it, leading me inside, and I smell glue and Juniper Breeze, but unfortunately more of the first than the latter.

Me:  Are we sniffing glue?  I gotta tell you ladies, I definitely had the wrong impression of you.

Angelica:  Like, shut up already.  You’re ruining the surprise.

Me:  The last time I heard that, I wound up at the police station a few hours later, filing an assault report against my old dealer and his cousin…

Veronica:  Ughhhhuhhhh…

A few steps into the building, and I feel them grab onto my arms.  I grit my teeth and then I let out a very loud, and weird sounding “Ki-AW!” sound as I cross chop Angie right in the face.  I rip the mask off as she holds onto her jaw, whimpering slightly.  I look around as Mercedes and Veronica just blink wildly.  There are two men standing on a ladder, holding onto a piece of paper, but their eyes are trained on me.

Me:  There will be no party tonight, fellas!  But these girls are about to get their asses kicked right here in… the Mean Girls Clubhouse?  Wait, that’s a real thing?

Veronica:  Um, yeah, and you’re welcome…

Mercedes:  We come here when we need to unwind a little.  It’s nice and relaxing.  And if you go through that door there, we have an actual telethon broadcasting on meangirlsbutnotthegirlongirlpornsitemeangirls.net.  Also a real thing.

Angelica:  And through that other door, there is a makeup artist standing by in case someone accidentally gets punched, or chopped, in the face.  So, I’m definitely going there now…

I nod my head, acting like such a thing is actually normal, even though I’m pretty sure they know it’s not, and they know that I know it’s not.  Instead, I turn my head to look at the “art wall” which literally has a sign above it that labels it as such.  There are pictures of Mercedes, Angelica, Veronica, and Holly Wood, looking pretty and popular, with Mad Maxxine in tow.  Don’t feel bad for not remembering the latter, because most people don’t.  I just might have to change that.  Then, we have my picture, which almost actually offends me, because it says “Homeschooled Jungle Freak” crossed out with vigorous strokes of a sharpie.  Then, there are defiled pictures of Tessa Flannigan, and Liz Smalls, but Delia’s picture sits at the end… un-defiled.  I scoff until Mercedes hands me a sharpie.

Me:  Awww… you guys are so sweet.

Mercedes:  Let it out, honey.  Put it in the book… or the wall, as the case may be.

Me:  Gretchen… Hang on, does that make you Karen, Veronica?

Veronica:  Who is Karen?  That name is so basic.

Me:  Yeah…. I think…

However, I tuck the marker into my purse, because now just isn’t the time.  Just like the rest of the wrestling world, I’m ready to push Delia Darling out of my mind.  Oh, that’s a good one.  I should say that out loud so they chuckle.

Me:  Now just isn’t the time… Just like the rest of the wrestling world, I’m ready to push Delia Darling out of my mind.

And they chuckle.  Mercedes even gives me a high five.  Her and Veronica carry me over toward another room which is apparently labeled “Ready Room”, and they drag me through the door.  I cry out at them.

Me:  What am I getting ready for?  The two painters?

I ask with such urgency.  However, they laugh because they think it’s a joke, but I’m legit scared for a minute.  They shove me into a chair and put on the radio to play “MANiCURE” by Lady Gaga.  In fact, we go into a montage as they smear lipstick on my lips in tune with the music,  then they spray perfume on my neck.  Then they slip my Louboutin heels on my feet and lean me back in the chair and rinse my hair, before curling it.  They lift me up with curlers in my hair as we dance along to the music as we pick out a new dress to wear while effectively loosening my hips.  As they peel the current rags from me, they then slip the slinky dress on and throw on a set of pearls, and earrings that fit the look.  Then they walk me to the door once again, clicking the stereo off as I look at them strangely.

Me:  What the actual fuck was that?

Veronica:  That was a standard getting ready for a promo montage video.  Don’t worry, you’ll get the hang of it eventually.

Me:  God, I hope not.

As we walk out to the living area, I’m surprised to see Mz. Holly Wood seated with a cameraman ready to record.  I smirk, because this is the part that I have been sincerely looking forward to since I found out who I was facing this week.  She motions for me to take the fuzzy pink seat adjacent to her.  While I normally like to defy any and everybody, any chance I get, I give in and take my seat.  Holly adjusts her LaFawnduh chestnut brown wig and her gold and black dress.

Me:  What are you wearing?  Is this 2003 Throwback Thursday?  No, sweetie.  This is 2017!

Holly:  Excuse the hell outta me, gorrrrrlllll, but Detroit theme only leaves a Queen with the choice of LaFawnduh, Gene Simmons, and a gunshot crack whore victim.  Cut me some slack.  But I like the attitude.  She gonna do just fine, y’all…

Holly nods her head and then turns to the camera.

Holly:  Hey SCW Universe, it’s ya girl Holly, Mz. Wood if you nasty.  I’m joined here with the latest addition to my old alma mater, Mean Girls, Celeste North.

Me:  South if you nasty, am I right?!

Holly:  Errrrkayrmmmm?  So the SCW Universe wanna know… Why you done that?

Me:  Can I just shit talk Crystal already?  I mean, I got so much to say, and I gotta admit, I’m about to explohhhh-Crystal looks like she’s always smelling rotten cheese!  Like, what the fuck is up with that?!

Holly again nods her head, but this time, much slower like she’s not sure what’s happening.  I cover my mouth like it was an accident, but it definitely was not an accident.  She does look like someone farted right in her face, though…

Holly:  Well, usually, the former Queen B of the Mean Girls liked to let her thoughts be known on everybody.  Like, a quick rundown of some of the top names of the Bombshell Division.  Like, for instance, what about the Bombshell Roulette Champion?

Me:  Jessie… what is there to say about her.  She’s like an annoying gnat that, no matter how hard you try to swat her away, she just sticks around.  I mean, she’s not a threat.  She’s not a great talent, but I give her an A for effort, because no matter how badly she fucking sucks, she just doesn’t throw in the towel.  It’s admirable in a way.

Holly:  What about Mikah?  Pretty impressive win at Blaze of Glory, right?

I shrug my shoulders.  I’m already bored of talking about the other ladies, but I figure I’ll go ahead and keep up the game, all while waiting to drop the bombshell, as if I were a child anxiously awaiting Santa Claus on December 24th.

Me:  I mean, outside of the ladies in this room right now?  Mikah could actually be the greatest threat.  And by greatest threat, I mean because she’s the bland version of a certain former leader.  Her performance was decent, but by SCW standards, it seemed amazing.  I gotta tell you though, I would have been impressed if Polly wasn’t such a pushover.

Holly:  Arrogance sure ain’t lost on this one, hun-tee!  Moving up the line.  How about Melo…

I put my hand in her face and shake my head.  There is a little bit of a fire in my eyes, but not in the way one might think.  I continue to shake my head slowly as Veronica and Mercedes look at me curiously.

Me:  I’m going to say this one time, and one time only.  The fact that I’m saying it is a gift, because it is something that is so obvious that it really doesn’t need to be said.  Our Bombshell Champion, is not even on my radar.  She’s not on anybodies radar, because she’s going to be, quite frankly, an even more boring version of Mikah, that no one is going to care about or even attempt to target.  Considering Mikah is just a bland version of Delia Darling, it’s like watering down a watered down version of something that already existed.  She’s boring and she’s trifled.  There are only two people who don’t realize that, and it’s her husband, and her.  Nobody gives an actual fuck about “She-who-shall-not-be-named”.  She’ll keep that belt for a very long time, but it will be meaningless, because the longer she holds it, the more trifled that belt becomes.  No one will want to try against someone who says one thing, does another, and then says something else entirely.  Call it a mind game, but I call it total confusion on her part, and that translates to a poor business move on SCW’s part.  But hey… she earned it, right?  By tricking our then-World Heavyweight Champion into marrying her?  Right.  I, much like most of the Bombshell Roster, do not have our sights set on her.  It might sound cruel, but it’s a cold, hard, plastic fact.

Holly:  But, what about the fact that she…

Me:  No comment…

Holly sucks her teeth, making a loud popping noise that echoes throughout the entire living room area.  She bobs her head in surprise as she raises an eyebrow at me.  Not because of my disrespect to her, but because of my outright disrespect to our… heh… “champion”...

Holly:  Okay, so how about Mrs. Millar?  Y’all used to be friends, right?

Me:  Some might have seen it that way.  As a matter of fact, I was one of the people who did, up until I outlived my usefulness.  See, I’m a woman of action.  I do things, instead of suggesting things.  I see them through instead of bitching until things magically go away.  I nearly got Mikah to get fired until she got her drinking problem under control.  Crystal just sees opportunities to snake her way around.  She slithered up mine and Natalie’s backs as she worked her way up to being a champion, and then she dropped us both like a bad habit.  I didn’t see or hear from her for the months that I was gone from the company, assisting another former friend through some hard times.  Then, I come back, and I win a title, and then suddenly I’m good enough to talk to again, because I’m starting to become a “Somebody”.  I bought it for a minute.  I did.  But, that was until I needed a friend, and everyone that I turned to, turned me down.  My supposed friends, who I would have killed for, didn’t have time to help me.  Three people struck me down, and Crystal was one of them.

I snap my fingers, because I’m getting pissed off, and I need something to drink, because this is going to be a neverending bitch fest, I can already tell.

Me:  Crystal told me, if I ever needed anything, she would help me.  I’m a proud woman.  I don’t want, nor do I need help, like ever.  Well, when Delia turned on me, I needed someone.  I tried to reach out to her, but all I got was radio silence.  I wasn’t important enough.  I truly thought that I was a “Nobody” all over again, except this time, I was a Nobody by myself.  And Crystal made me feel that way.  But, since she’s on one of her bi-polar kicks right now, where she’s kissing the asses of the fans, we’re all going to choose to ignore it.  But, whatever.  It’s no skin off my back.  I’m used to watching the blind lead the blind, and laughing my ass off as they all walk off a cliff to their impending doom.  Alexis and Tim Staggs have already seen the demise of their careers.  Crystal will get hers eventually.  But, I want to savor it.  I want to see her go through all of the pain of being alone, reaching out for anyone who will listen, only to never find it.  I want her to see how it feels, and then I want her to feel it even more.  I want her to see what I went through, and why I chose the path that I chose, to end up where I’m at, so that she can see how she practically shoved me right into the Queen B throne in this swank Mean Girls Clubhouse.  I’m ruling an empire, now, all while she’s chasing the supposed dream.

Holly goes to speak, but I shake my head, letting her know that I’m nowhere near finished.  I take a sip of the mineral water placed before me, before putting the cap back on and setting it at my side.  I clasp my hands in front of me as I look straight into the camera.

Me:  Crystal… you and I were friends, inside and out of this company.  I know things about you that you wouldn’t dare me to speak out loud.  I also know what kind of a person you are.  You crave validation from others.  You rely on them to tell you that you’re as good as you think you are.  The sad part is that you are good.  But, you’re a waste.  Instead of fighting for the fans, you should be fighting for yourself.  You had the hearts of the fans, and then you said “Fuck you” to them all.  Then, you recanted, and said it was all a mistake.  You are making me dizzy, and I’m not the only one.  While you make up your mind on where you stand, just know… you don’t have to fight for their adoration.  We all know that you don’t actually want it.  You just feel like you have to have it, because that’s what determines your worth.  The sooner you forget that, the sooner you might be able to sit at the big girl’s table, where the party really is.  I mean, as much as I hate to admit it… you were kind of always meant to be a Mean Girl.

Holly:  Whoa, wait… are you inviting Crystal into the Mean Girls?  After you just trashed her so heavily?

I smirk and nod my head, letting Holly know that she’s on the right track here.

Holly:  So, are you saying that you don’t want to fight Crystal?

Me:  Oh, Goddess, no… I want to obliterate her ass inside of that ring.  I want to take out every moment of torment that she put me through.  I want to put her in her place, and make her realize that, while she’s got the potential to actually be great, even in the new rising of the Mean Girls 2017, she’s got to respect me… us.  I might take it easy on Crystal if she bows down to me and pledges herself to Mean Girls.  And, by take it easy, I mean I might call off my girls at ringside when they come to swarm her for all of the nasty things she’s said and done to them.  I’m not going to take it easy on Crystal on Sunday, but her answer to my call will determine a lot when it comes to her future in SCW.  As a matter of fact, any and all Bombshells should heed my warning.  Stay on our good side, because unlike the former “leader” of Mean Girls… I’m relentless, and I don’t give a flying fuck about manners and etiquette.  I’m a thirsty bitch, and I’ll fuck anybody up who gets in our way.  Crystal will just be an example of that, come Sunday.

Holly:  Now them’s fightin’ words right there, Celeste.  You and Crystal get to open up the show as this long-awaited rivalry comes to a head.  Tune in on Sunday, April 9th, 2017, to see the action live from Detroit!

Me:  Thank you…

I unfold my hands as I stand up from my chair.  I look over to Mercedes, Veronica, and Angelica, as they all stare intensely at me.  I slowly shrug my shoulders as I stare at them, waiting for some kind of a negative response.  However, they clap and squeal in approval as they welcome me inf or a hug.  Holly even joins in as they tell me how great I was.  It’s all good, because just as it will be in the ring on Sunday, I know how great I am.  All I have to do is prove it...

8
Supercard Archives / Mercedes Vargas Vs Celeste North
« on: January 20, 2017, 05:26:00 PM »
 Word Count: 0

9
Climax Control Archives / Phoning It In...
« on: January 06, 2017, 08:46:30 PM »
 
<img src=https://m.popkey.co/c06e70/zJqEZ.gif>



The scene opens up just outside of the Tropicana Ballroom in Laughlin, Nevada on a brisk January afternoon.  There are a few clouds in the sky, but the sun peeks out from behind them every now and then.  There is a camera set up just outside of the door, where a cameraman waits impatiently.  While he taps his foot, it is no match for the pacing of resident interviewer Pussy Willow.  She is wearing a pair of furry ear muffs, and a jacket that shines underneath the light of the wavering sun.  She shivers at the cold temperatures as she looks over to the cameraman.

Pussy:  Jonathan, I think we should just pack up and go home.  I don’t think she’s showing.

Jonathan:  It’s probably a safe bet, considering she was supposed to be here two hours ago, and not a single call or text to either of us.  Talk about unprofessional.

Pussy:  After the treatment from the Mean Girls, I can’t say that I’m all that surprised, though.  Oh well, she wouldn’t be the first one to half ass work around here.  If she just shows up, she’ll be doing better than half the talent that comes through here.

Jonathan shuffles around the bag for his camera, getting it ready for the soon-to-be dismantled pieces of the camera and tripod.  Pussy walks over toward the SCW logo van where she opens the door to take a sip of hot chocolate.  She turns the engine on to start warming up the vehicle.  She shivers in the cold of what should soon be the heat blasting from the vents.  She steps outside, holding her hot chocolate tightly in her hand as she closes the door.  Suddenly, her phone rings.  She looks down at it and then holds it out for Jonathan to see.  The name of the incoming call reads “Celeste North”, so Jonathan halts the dismantling of the camera, leaning on it out of frustration.  Pussy answers the call and brings the phone to her ears.

Pussy:  Hello?  Pussy Willow speaking…

She pauses for a moment, trying her best to change her tone to a much less annoyed one, despite the shivers running throughout her entire body.  She nods her head as she places her free ear against her shoulder to block out the wind.

Pussy:  Yes, Celeste.  I’m standing outside of the Tropicana right now…  Well, I have been for the last two hours now.  Where are you?

Pussy nods her head as she listens to Celeste speak.  Seconds into it, she opens her mouth and gives Jonathan a look of sheer disbelief.  Once this fades, she can no longer hide her annoyance as she throws her hot chocolate to the ground.

Pussy:  Wait, did you say Beverly Hills?!  Obviously you didn’t forget that you had an interview set up, so… No, I won’t put you on speaker phone!  The camera isn’t even rolling.

Jonathan:  Um, actually it is.  I figured I could work on a time lapse video in the time that we were left waiting.

Pussy:  This is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard…

Pussy pulls her phone away from her ear as she presses the speaker button, and holds it a reasonable distance from her ear, resting her elbow against the inner side of the other elbow, rolling her eyes in a grumpy display that is unusual for her, but very much warranted.

Celeste:  … but it’s called making a statement, Pussy.  Just press the fucking button and let's get this over with.

Pussy:  Alright, you’re on the air.  Say your peace.

Celeste:  Talk about unprofessional.  It’s like the kettle calling the cauldron black.  No proper introduction?  How typical.

Pussy sighs as she shakes her head, looking over toward the camera.

Pussy:  This is Pussy Willow, your resident SCW Punching Bag… er, Interviewer.  I’m here with Celeste North, who couldn’t be bothered to show up for her scheduled interview, so she’s coming to you from the comfort of her own home in Beverly Hills, California.  How’s that for an introduction?

Celeste:  Salty, but I kind of like this side of you, Pussy… And that is the only time I will ever say that about pussy…

Pussy should be used to this by now, given her choice in stage name, but it still causes an annoyed sigh to escape her lips, which brings about a chuckle from Celeste on the other end.

Celeste:  Let me start off by saying that it is a pleasure to not be there in chilly Laughlin, Nevada.  Ten degrees makes a world of difference.  I thank you for taking time away from your schedule to help me with making this point.  Your patience is very much appreciated, and in a moment, you will see why I’ve done things the way that I have.

Pussy:  It’s going to take a lot of convincing, I assure you.

Celeste:  Hey, I’ve got nothing but time, baby.  I don’t have anywhere to be today.

Celeste chuckles once again, but Pussy doesn’t find the same humor in it.

Celeste:  I really enjoy showing the world every aspect of my life.  I’ve enjoyed allowing them to witness the craziness of going from a Nobody to… well, a former champion who got screwed out of her title, and then denied her rematch clause… Okay, I gave up my rematch against Veronica, because there is no way in Hades that I’m going to open myself up to that kind of shit again.  But, there were two options.  Option one, I could go back to being a bottom feeder, a curtain jerker with a few solid wins to legitimize all of the assholes who pass through the revolving roster of Sin City Wrestling.  Option two, I can step it up and go after bigger and better things.  Wait, I’m sorry.  There was only ever one option, and that’s the easy one.

Pussy:  Which option are you referring to, because I’m kind of confused here.

Celeste:  I worked my ass off when I first got here.  I gave the fans something they don’t see every day.  I gave them one hundred percent transparency into my life.  I showed them my faith.  I showed them my family.  I gave them some laughs, and I gave them a good cry now and then.  I gave everything.  And what happened?  I got nothing, but some pretty fucking impressive wins.  Sure, I lost to Jessie Salco, but everyone has an off week now and then, and I proved it when I beat her ass after the fact.  I defeated Mercedes Vargas, a Grand Slam Champion, and a fucking legend in her own right, as much as it pains me to say it.  I still got overlooked, except when it came to feeding us to motherfucking Team Hero, as another cog in the machine.  When I had to take personal time away from SCW, I did get that.  I came back and I took out every person that they put in front of me.  I wasn’t supposed to win the Bombshell Roulette Championship, and I wasn’t supposed to keep it.  I took what I wanted, what I deserved, and the higher ups just couldn’t fucking stand it…

Pussy goes to speak as Celeste’s voice takes a grim turn.  However, Celeste doesn’t allow her to speak.

Celeste:  I beat Veronica, and I would have beaten her without Delia sticking her fucking busted ass nose in my face.  It was clear that I had it won, but one of the higher ups decides that he needs people to believe that he’s an asshole now that he Superkicked Ward in the face, so guess who he chooses to lash out at?  Any guesses.

Pussy:  Um… you?

Celeste:  Veh-hery good, Puss.  Me.  Not Little Miss Sunshine who shits rainbows and blows the World Heavyweight Champion.  Not Mr. Self Help and the talking Teddy.  Not anyone who had established themselves, and actually stood a chance at rebounding.  No, he chose me, and not only did it cost me my career.  Not only did it cost me my Bombshell Roulette Championship.  Not only did it cost me the ability to give a shit anymore, but it also cost me the last piece of sanity that I had been clinging on to for dear life.  No… if you thought Twisted Sister was unstable, you haven’t seen a Goddamn thing yet, sister.  Twisted Sister is unpredictable, but so am I.  The only difference is that I haven’t lost my ability to calculate the fucked up shit I’m going to do.

Pussy:  Um, Celeste, would you mind talking a little about this Sunday?  It’s pretty cold out here, and…

Celeste:  Yes!  Let’s talk about this Sunday.  We have a pretty “darn wacky” card ahead of us, don’t we?  Some real exciting stuff.  Real edge of your seat shit.  Title matches, and oh, let’s not forget about that stellar Main Event quality Ten Man Battle Royal to figure out who's going to be fed to J2H next…  Hey, at least all ten men earned their place in that match.  James Tuscini has had a bit of an impressive run in SCW.  I suppose he could be rationalized for this opportunity.  Blade Alexander made some huge waves in SCW… back in 2012.  Five years ago now?  Yeah, he definitely deserves to be in that match.  Steve Ramone just lost last week to Ryan Keys, losing his Roulette Championship, and suddenly he’s put in the running for the World Heavy?  Who’s dick is he sucking?  And let's talk about Jeremiah Hardin.  The wild card of this match.  He’s the wild card, because who the fuck knows if he’s even going to show up?  He disappears in and out of here like his contract if a fucking hot potato.  Let’s give him a chance to get in on this when he literally just fucking got back.  Joshua Acquin just lost to the champ two weeks ago or whatever.  Samuel Devereux, because… well, I can’t even try to rationalize this one.  Xander Bishop… yeah, I don’t understand that one either.  Right place, right time?  What the actual fuck has Jamie Dean done since the tag titles where he rode Ben Jordan’s coattails?  Samuel McPherson blows a former champion, so by proxy, he paid his dues… or collected them straight down his throat.  And don’t even get me started on Calvin Harris.  True, he has a couple wins under his belt, one of which is over one of the men in this match.  But one man who has done more recently than pretty much anyone in this match, isn’t included?  The only person in SCW to give a loss to Calvin Harris, isn’t included?  Yeah… this match was meant to be a load of horse shit, and it’s shaping up to be just that.  I hope Tuscini wins, because he’s the only somewhat deserving person in this match.

Pussy:  That’s not exactly what I was talking ab…

Celeste:  No?  How about the actual Main Event?  My friend Crystal Millar, the most dominant force in SCW, so dominant that the fans can’t even try to hate her anymore.  So unstoppable that not even fucking Mikah could knock her off of her pedestal.  Up against the only person who seems to stand a chance of derailing her, Melody Grace.  The woman who loves unicorns, rainbows, and blow pops, but blows the pop of the biggest heel in SCW, and surrounds herself with the likes of Mikah, Rage, and J2H, but also loves kittens, and sweet, soft, cuddly feely stuff.  Basically, the biggest confusing wreck in SCW next to myself.  Melody deserves her shot.  She is one of the few who shows up to work, even if I don’t see eye to eye with her techniques.  Crystal is a true Goddess in wrestling, but so it is written in the stars, so it shall be done.  No one beats Melody.  It just doesn’t happen.  So, unless Melody misses her flight, or gets distracted by the shiny unicorn I’ll be waving around from the front row, in every effort to help prove my own self wrong… Crystal will find her reign coming to an end.  Not because she didn’t fight hard enough, but because the powers that be see Melody as more marketable.  And, who knows… maybe those powers that be will associate Crystal with the company she keeps, and stack the odds against her.  I can’t keep quiet any longer, and I just hope that I’m Snowden paranoid.

Pussy just blinks in confusion.  Not that she doesn’t understand what is being said, but she doesn’t understand where all of this is coming from.

Pussy:  What I was trying to say before, is that you have a match, which is supposed to be the focus of this interview…

Celeste:  I know.  And, no offense to Chelsea Payne, but I don’t really care about my match.  It doesn’t matter if I beat Chels, or if Chels beats me.  It doesn’t matter how well we wrestle, or how well we work the crowd.  I don’t have any real feelings toward Chelsea, one way or the other, so there is no reason to do what she’s likely to do, and tear me apart.  Whoever wins is irrelevant, just like my career.  The higher powers will pick who they think is more marketable to the fans, and that’s who they will push forward.  Chelsea is a second generation star with huge knockers and a big, round ass, that she’s not afraid to show off.  She’s the more obvious choice.  Besides, she’s facing off with Sam Marlowe, who is far more relevant than I am.  Apparently, a blase attitude and lack of a work ethic is what gets you places around here, so… meh.

Pussy:  Jonathan, please cut the camera.  I don’t think Celeste wants to air this to the fans, because…

Celeste:  Because the truth will get out, and there will be backlash?  What the fuck else do I have to lose, besides my contract?  I’m not going to spend my family money to buy out my contract.  I’ll show up, put someone over, and go home for a few extra bucks until my six months are up in March.  Maybe I’ll even ask Azz n’ Class how they do it.  Or Justice League.  Anyway, Pussy, it’s been nice to do this little thing we’re doing, but I’m bored now.  I’ll see you for two minutes on Sunday…

There is a clicking sound that comes over the phone before Celeste’s picture fades from the phone.  Pussy stares at it for a second, and then sighs as she puts her phone back into her coat pocket.  Jonathan does a slow clap as the camera slowly fades out.

10
Climax Control Archives / Whatever
« on: December 02, 2016, 12:35:47 AM »
 
<img src=http://cdn4.gurl.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/01/lana-del-ray-shrug.gif>


Whatever
#NP "Whatever" by Godsmack
Ivanpah Dry Lake; Primm, Nevada





Amazing… Just totally amazing.  That’s the only word that I can think of to describe the last month.  Thanksgiving has never felt so bountiful to me.  I grew up knowing the pleasures that money can buy, but there are a few things that money simply cannot buy.  The first thing that fell into my lap was the Bombshell Roulette Championship.  Well, I lied, because I earned it, unlike Veronica Taylor.  I earned it by beating some of the best that this company has thrown at me, including a Hall of Famer, twice.  But, I’m thankful for the opportunity nonetheless.  I am thankful that I was able to prove myself worthy of this championship, held by so many of the best to come through SCW.  I’m all for moving up the ladder, but I’m happy to continue to swat Veronica Taylor away like the annoying gnat that she is.


The second thing that I’m thankful for is having met Dax.  No matter what happens, he has made me feel things I’ve never felt.  Underneath all of the macho bullshit, he really is the sweetest guy I’ve ever met.  Every other guy that I’ve dated has made me feel like an imposition, and in some fucked up “daddy issues” kind of way, I liked it, and thought that was all I deserved.  I enjoyed the drama, and the mess that came along with it, but now I realize that there are people out there who can make you feel like you are the only person in the world who matters.  Delia keeps telling me that it’s too soon to feel like this about someone, but I can’t help it.  Even if I get hurt, I am forever changed by this goofball, and his marvelous beard.


We are standing on top of a land yacht, tucked safely behind the rails as my hair blows through the wind.  I’ve heard of many ways for rich people to blow their money, but this one is so ridiculous that I just had to try it to say that I did.  Yes, you heard that right, a land yacht, which is essentially a car with a deck and sails built onto the back.  There is something soothing about hugging onto my man, my hair blowing in the wind as the sand gently glides through the air behind us.  I look up, and as much as he’s trying to hide it, he is bothered by the fact that a small patch of hair was ripped from his beard by Calvin Harris just under two weeks ago.  He is gently stroking his beard, trying to cover up the slight damage done to it.  I chuckle as I look up at him, and he instantly stops, puffing his chest back out.  He’s got to prove he’s not vain, after all.  This afternoon is almost so magical, that I forget there’s a camera sitting right in front of me.  I smile as I run my hands up and down Dax’s white t-shirt, smoothing it out before I lean down to pick up my Bombshell Roulette Championship.  I prop it up over my shoulder as Dax places his cigarette between my lips.  I breathe in deeply, before gently exhaling into the wind.


Me:  Welcome to The Celeste North Show.  That’s what people are calling it now that I’ve had my first successful title defense.


I stop, because even I know I’m full of shit.  I can hear Delia’s voice nagging at the back of my brain.  “Oh, darling, if you do not believe you are z’e best, z’en how must you expect os’ers to s’ink you are z’e best?”  I sigh before laughing it off as Dax gently brushes my hair from out of my face.


Me:  Okay, not even I believed that load of horse shit.  But, I’m trying, so give me some credit here!  The fact of the matter is that I have been on a roll since I returned to the ring.  I believed in myself, and that was all that it took.  I beat Amy Marshall, one of the big reasons I wanted to wrestle.  I didn’t just beat her once.  I beat her twice.  As a matter of fact, I defeated two former World Bombshell Champions, and two former Bombshell Roulette Champions, along with two former World Bombshell Tag Team Champions, and a former Bombshell Internet Champion.  I’m not bragging, but it’s just the facts.


I shrug my shoulders, because I realize I’m starting to sound a little bit like a bitch.  I can’t even right now.


Me:  I don’t even feel bad about it, because I hear the buzz going around that I don’t deserve this championship.  I’ve been undefeated since I came back. People… A.K.A. Veronica Taylor, are going on about how I cheated to beat her.  Anyone with half a brain knows that I was going to win eventually.  Did Delia stick her nose in my business?  Yeah, she did.  I’m not even going to start denying it, because… well, aside from the fact that it’s pretty obvious, I’m not the type of person who lies to make up for a lack of confidence.  Delia handed me that win, but you cannot deny that I already had it in the bag.  I was beating her ass so hard, and the fans were loving every second of it.  I’m still hearing ringing in my ears from all of the cheers I received.


I cup a hand around my ear to accentuate my point.  I take a second to look up at Dax, who is soaking up the sun on this mild Nevada day.  I step away from him slightly, admittedly using him as a gorgeous backdrop.


Me:  It doesn’t matter if I have Delia Darling in my corner or not.  There is no fucking way that Veronica Taylor will ever beat me.  She has the wrestling skills of a one-legged cheerleader.  The extent of her hand to hand combat skills is abysmal.  She’s honestly an embarrassment to the world of wrestling.  No amount of excuses in the world will ever change that.  Her droopy-balled grandpa manager is so embarrassed by her that he doesn’t even accompany her to the ring.  Meanwhile, a former World Bombshell and Bombshell Tag Team Champion sees something in me, so much so, that she sees fit to accompany me to the ring.  But, honestly Veronica?  As much as Delia rambles on about what a horrible person you actually are, I think she has a soft spot for you.  She gave you an easy out; a mercy killing, if you will.  She saw that you were getting the most embarrassing ass beating that you’ve ever hand in your life, and I think she couldn’t stand it any longer.  She felt bad that you kept on fighting a losing battle, and she pulled the plug on you.  She knew that I would continue to pound you into that mud pit for as long as it took to finally get you to stay down, so she made the call that your pride wouldn’t let you make.  Call it the kindness of a former friend, but she helped you to save face.


Once more, I shrug my shoulders, but it’s only because I know that I’ve already beaten this chick twice, and I’ve beaten Bombshells who are far more of a threat than she is.


Me:  You don’t scare me, Veronica.  I don’t know if you had your meathead boyfriend blow Christian, or if it’s just because Chrissy’s ovaries dropped, giving him the illusion that he now has testicles, but this match doesn’t affect me in the slightest.  I can’t even call it a stumbling block.  I’m not even going to complain about how ridiculous this match is, because that would be way too obvious.  Instead, I’m going to take the high road, and I’m going to thank Christian for this opportunity.  Thank you, Christian, for allowing me a chance to prove the very obvious fact that my win at High Stakes wasn’t a fluke, even if the only person delusional to think such a thing is Veronica.  You can find different ways to serve her up to me, and I’m going to give you the same result.  This belt will stay in my possession, because I am the better wrestler.  The days of being a Nobody are far behind me now, so I’m not going to play the humble card.  I’m fucking great, and Veronica is not.  That’s the reason she can’t stand that I beat her, because I did what she couldn’t do… win the belt, and successfully defend it.  Even if I didn’t think that I was going to win on Sunday, I can walk away with the satisfaction that, on my first try, I gained and retained the Bombshell Roulette Championship, and that this fact alone will eat at this first class piece of trash, and that makes me happy.  So thank you, Christian, for making this possible, even if you are just feeding into Mark Ward’s point that you run this place into the ground.  Just saying…


I wink at the camera before falling back into Dax’s arms.  My lips beg to meet with his, and he tilts my chin up.  I close my eyes, tuning out the camera as our lips come together, dancing together in a passionate kiss that lingers on much longer than it probably should, considering there is a camera in our faces.  Eventually, he reaches over, pushing the camera away to give us the privacy we need, all while keeping his lips entangled with mine.


OOC: Apologies for the shorter piece this week.  Crazy week with classes and such.

11
Supercard Archives / CELESTE NORTH (c) V VERONICA TAYLOR
« on: November 18, 2016, 08:51:33 PM »
 
<img src=http://66.media.tumblr.com/f050b55cca56c58d6a3fa2673f3652fe/tumblr_od4rwzERmb1snbxr4o1_500.gif>


This Is What Makes Us Girls
#NP "Heartbeat Song” by Kelly Clarkson
Four Seasons Resort; Santa Barbara, California





Tonight was… amazing.  I couldn’t have planned a better evening.  The moon is in full view as we are walking along the beach, hand in hand.  My heart skips a beat as Dax pulls me in closer, wrapped up in his jacket.  For such a Twitter douchebag, he’s actually very thoughtful.  His arms envelope me as we walk toward the Spanish style resort, our feet leaving prints in the cold sand, but we don’t care.  He pulls a cigarette out of his pocket and lights it, taking a drag before gently sliding it between my lips.  I can taste him all over it as I take a drag.  We approach the poolside area of the resort as we hear the cackling of geese… or Delia Darling  and Fabianna Lopez coming from the outdoors bar area.  I close my eyes and sigh before turning to look up into Dax’s eyes.  The specks of green pop from his hazel eyes as he looks back down at me with a smile.  He senses something wrong with me and he lifts my chin up.


Dax:  What’s wrong, bae?


Me:  First off, don’t call me “bae”.  Secondly, I really… really don’t want to scare you off by introducing you to my friends.


Dax:  I met Delia already.  How bad could it actually be?


I blink a few times, distress written across my face as I let my look do the talking for me.  He chuckles from deep within his chest as he leans down and kisses me quickly.  The smile he is sporting makes me blush, and no one has ever made me do that, so it’s a real accomplishment.


Dax:  If it means that I get to spend more time with you, then I can deal with whatever they got to throw at me, boo.


Me:  That’s still not okay, but it’s better.  Call me “baby” like men have for at least the last twenty years.


Dax:  Nah, I’ll stick with Peaches…


I tried to get rid of him, but it’s too late.  We’ve been seen.  Delia and Fabi gather up their glasses of pinot grigio, laughing and threatening to ruin my Cinderella night like they are my two evil stepsisters.  Their eyes trace over Dax’s bare chest, studying his tattoos, or perhaps they are dissecting his very soul, looking for the best way to chase him off.  I give one last effort to push him back toward the beach, whispering “Go, go, go…”, but Delia and Fabi begin circling him like a couple of sharks that smell blood.  I fold my arms across my chest, annoyed by the intrusion.  Fabi giggles as she looks at me, her doe-like eyes lit up brightly as she nods her head.  Delia, however, sniffs at the air and purses her lips together as she glares at me.


Delia:  Celeste, darling?  Might I have just one moment of your time to speak candidly wi’s you?  Fabi will keep your… suitor… company, yes?


Fabi:  Oh, I’ll do my best…


Fabi makes googly eyes at Dax, which makes me roll my eyes in return.  Before I have time to say one way or the other, Delia grabs onto my arm with her free hand and drags me to the other side of the pool.  For not having wrestled in over a year, I’m quite honestly surprised at the strength she still possesses.  She turns around to face me as I keep my eyes on Fabi and Dax.


Delia:  What happened tonight?  I need all of z’e details… Dish, henny!


Me:  Hmmm, how about no?  That part is none of your business honestly.  I’m not even sure what’s going on between him and I yet, and I don’t need you sticking your nose into it.


Delia:  Well, considering we were going to have a slumber party to discuss strategy for your title match wi’s Veronica Taylor… it is my business.  Delia Darling does not invest anys’ing into a cause she does not believe in.  I need to know where your head is right now.


She’s seriously trying to justify butting into my personal business like this?  Apparently.  But, I have to admit, I’ve never had a female friend who asks me about what is going on.  Fabi is cool and all, but she isn’t exactly the sharpest tool, and she’s kind of self-centered.  Delia is actually interested, and it feels kind of good.  I blush a little with a smile as I bring my eyes to hers.


Me:  I think I like him, Delia.  He’s definitely an asshole, which is totally my type, but he’s also sweet and caring underneath all of that macho bullshit.  I yelled at him for not paying attention to me when I was giving him his last chance to convince me that he wasn’t a complete douchebag, and he yelled back, but it was telling me that I’m blindingly beautiful, and that he can’t pay attention to what I’m saying because everything about me distracts him.


Delia:  No, seriously… what did he say?


She stares at me as if I’m telling a lie, waiting for me to end the supposed joke and tell her what was really said.  It kind of offends me as I raise my eyebrow at her and continue.


Me:  He ran off from dinner, refusing to let me pay, which is a first.  He couldn’t stand to hear me doubt myself so much, and I chased him down.


Delia:  It sounds like you had a real Cinderella kind of evening… He ran off, didn’t listen to a word you had to say, discounted everys’ing about you besides your looks, and then what?  You fucked him on z’e beach?


Me:  I never said that, but twice…


Delia:  Ugh-uhhhh!


Delia shakes her head as she pulls me even further away from them, stepping onto the sand of the beach.  She actually slaps me.  I don’t mean like a little tap.  I mean like she hauls off and smacks the taste out of my mouth.  I chuckle a little as I reach back and smack her.  She takes it like a champ, and then she repeats the process, slapping me.  It pisses me off how little emotion she has in it, taking a second to sip from her wine before I slap her back.  She slaps me, and I slap her once more.  It felt like a scene out of Dynasty, minus the name calling.  After one more round of slapping, he grabs onto my wrist and twists it, causing me to wince a little.


Delia:  If you want to be a champion, you have got to stop seeing him.  You are going to get hurt, because he’s obviously going to move on to z’e next available gigi, if not after tonight, z’en soon.  He’s a rude boy, and z’at is what rude boys do.  You need to choose between him and me.


Me:  Sorry, D, but I don’t swing that way.  There are plenty of women in this business who do, so it should be no trouble at all for you to find someone.


Delia:  Your sarcasm doesn’t suit you, Celeste.  I see potential in you, and I would hate to see some hairy, tattooed ape take z’at away from you.  Veronica Taylor has made your life a living hell, and what have you done in return?  Hm?  Tell me, how are you going to make it s’rough Veronica when your head is stuck in the clouds?


Me:  Unlike Veronica, or even you for that matter, I don’t get wrapped up in other people.  I don’t let others dictate how I perform my fucking job.  If Dax does run off and leave me, I still had a good time, because he’s hung like a fucking horse, and he knows what he’s doing.  But, I’ll be alright.  I’ll still go out there and kick the living shit out of Veronica, inside of the ring, because that’s where it all matters.  I made my intentions known when I nearly set her on fire.  She might have hit me over the head with a mirror, but I got her back ten times worse when I crushed her hopes of getting back the Bombshell Roulette Championship.  I made her eat every fucking word that she spoke about me, and that’s not going to change, whether I’ve got a guy in my life or not.


Delia finally lets go of my wrist as she looks at me, finally taking me seriously.  She stares at me, clearly still hurting from the comparison to Veronica Taylor.  She tries to read what is truly going on in my head for a moment before she finally lets a bit of a smile break.


Delia:  You actually mean it.  But, you don’t realize how much he’s on your mind.  He’s in your every s’ought.  You can count on me being z’ere when he leaves, telling you z’at I told you so.


Me:  Gee, thanks for your vote of confidence.  I’m not in love with him, though.  For fuck’s sake, I just met him.


Delia:  From my experience, love is instantaneous.  You will know right away if you love someone.  Z’eir touch will make your heart skip a beat.  Z’eir presence is enough to take your brea’s away.  Everys’ing z’ey say captivates you, and you find z’em irresistible.  You love him, even if you are too afraid to admit it.


No way… right?  If I had already started to develop feelings for him, that would be crazy.  I have to admit though, everything she just said is true, and even when I thought he was a douchebag, it was still true.  He’s dangerous, but he’s gorgeous.  I haven’t ever fallen for someone like this, like ever.


Me:  It doesn’t matter.  I’ve always got something going on in my life, and besides, Dax helps me work on my cardio.  He’s really inventive with his technique.  I will still go out there in Los Angeles in two weeks, and I will show you that I’ve got what it takes to knock Veronica down for the three count, again.  If you don’t trust me, then maybe we should dissolve this partnership right now, because I’ve put all kinds of trust in you…


Delia: You must not have heard… you simply do not trust Delia Darling.  I’m glad you did, z’ough, because you’re going to become familiar wi’s z’e headlines.  Z’at much, I do trust.  If you are in love wi’s him, z’en I suppose I should get familiar wi’s him, learn to trust him, and z’en we can move forward.  I’m ever so glad z’at you trust me. It’s new to me, so it might take a moment to get used to it.


Delia pulls me in for a hug, which I am completely not expecting.  I nearly trip, and she nearly drops her drink, but I soon fall into the hug, feeling that friendship connection I’ve looked for my entire life.  It almost brings me to tears as it ends, because in that very moment, I actually see Delia Darling as a person, and not a business entity.  As we came this way, we also leave.  She drags me by my arm, and we meet back up with Fabianna and Daxton on the patio.  It was a great evening, because Dax and Delia actually got along much better than I expected.  They spent a lot of the evening laughing with one another and sharing stories of being on the road, all while we sipped on Hennessy Black Cognac, wrapped up in his arms.  The whole night is a bit of a blur, but what I do know is that I’ve never felt this good about life, and the people I’m surrounding myself with.  Things couldn’t possibly get any better.






\'user





Prosperity and Blessed Be
#NP "Black Is the Soul” by Korn
The North Estate; Beverly Hills, California





The moon peeks in from behind my curtains, right into my eyes.  I had fallen asleep in Dax’s arms again.  He seems to really have that effect on me.  I open my eyes slightly, feeling the energy of the moon as it draws me from his arms.  The soft fur on his chest and stomach makes it hard for me to leave.  I lean in and kiss his lips, hoping to break the spell on me, but it only seems to make it worse.  However, I hear the Goddess calling to me, and when I get this impulse, I know I must try to open myself up.  He moans softly as I stand up, and he turns his head into my pillow as if my scent lulls him back into a deep sleep.  I wrap myself up in a black satin robe, tying it together closely as I walk across the room that is bigger than most apartments.  I pass the spiral staircase leading to my “closet” room, and I walk to the large window.  My altar is already set up for my ritual prayer before any match that I compete in, but this can’t wait.  I reach over to the tripod across the table so that I can document this for my promotional video package.  Once it is recording, I reach to my satchel and I bring a long match stick from the side pocket.  I strike it on the edge of the table as I begin to light the candles.  Alder, almond, acacia, and mace are my herbs tonight, for protection, prosperity, luck, and concentration.  They are placed around me, as I hold my energy crystals in front of me.  I pull my tarot cards from my satchel and I begin to shuffle them as I close my eyes.


Me:  Gaia, Goddess of the moon, bringing light into the darkness, I ask for your guidance.  In just a few short days, I will be defending my SCW Bombshell Championship against a very unworthy opponent in Veronica Taylor.  However, I feel as though you have given me this opportunity in order to work out the rage that I’ve been holding in for so long now.  I’ve had a hard enough time keeping it to myself, but then she takes it a step further and busts a mirror over my head.  I’m finding it very hard not to drag her by her hair that is probably insured for a million dollars, bring her to the ring, so that the fans of Sin City Wrestling can enjoy watching me beat her within an inch of her life.


I take a deep breath, because this is most likely not the best way to pray, and to summon inner peace and serenity.  I try to breathe out all of the negative energy within me, but it takes me quite a while.  The only thing that helps me to find peace is by picturing Dax’s hazel eyes looking at me, and I find a bit of it.


Me:  This match is the biggest one of my career to date.  This is the fight that will prove that I’m either a fluke champion, just like Veronica Taylor, or that I belong in the championship spot.  I know that I’m very much in my head about this, and the only distraction that I find from it all is lying in my bed right now.  I don’t feel like I can focus on this, because the pressure is just so new to me.  Please, give me a sign if I’m just overreacting?


I wait a moment, but nothing happens.  I take a deep breath, looking to beckon the spirit of Mother Earth.  I feel a light breeze wash over me as I open my eyes.  I look out across the table to see the flames of the candles dancing in the breeze, even though no windows are open.  It doesn’t feel negative.  It feels infinitely good.


Me:  I don’t want to be hateful any longer.  I don’t want to be fueled by anger and rage.  I don’t want to feel as if I am constantly warring with myself.  The only way that I can see this happening is to push Veronica Taylor out of my head.  I need to rid myself of the toxicity that she brings into my world.  She’s like a retarded dog who doesn’t understand the concept of pain and humiliation.  It’s like she got hit so hard upside the head that she’s stuck in a one-sided fantasy world where she rules like a queen.  She thinks that she’s the prettiest thing walking this planet.  She thinks that her wrestling skills are impeccable.  In fact, she’s fucking ugly on the inside.  She’s not all that on the outside.  Everyone laughs at her.  She’s the joke of the Bombshell division, which is pretty sad when you’ve got people like Azz n’ Class and Justice League in our midst.  Her wrestling skills are abysmal at best.  The world would be so much happier if she just died.


Oops, it’s happening again.  The vengeful and angry side of me is coming through.  I purse my lips together to try finding my peace of mind.  My eyes wander over to Dax, and I stop.


Me:  I just can’t, in good conscience, stand by and let her continue this charade.  I can’t stand to see her walk around like she owns the place.  But, is it more important for me to retain my championship, and work to find my own serenity?  Is it better to sacrifice myself for the greater good, or to maintain my spirituality, by nurturing and growing it?  Great Goddess, I need to know the answer to this.


I wait, but of course, I don’t hear anything.  I usually don’t, but I feel a strong connection tonight.  I’m beginning to feel a little overwhelmed, as a matter of fact.  I lean back in my seat as I try to regain my composure.


Me:  Goddess, please allow me to be open to your suggestion and your guidance.  If I’m left to my own devices, my old habits, I will destroy her.  I’m not afraid of losing to Veronica, because that’s nearly impossible.  I’ve already beaten her, and I’ve beaten more worthy opponents than her.  Literally, the only reason she has this title match is because she is the former champion, and she attacked me in typical SCW fashion.  Attack a champion and you get a title shot.  However, in this case, she attacked me before I won the title.  Since then, she hasn’t done shit.  At least I showed up to the next venue and made my presence felt.  What has she done, besides sit on her throne, being waited on hand and foot by some kiss ass billionaire who is only looking to get his old dust-filled balls licked.  She hasn’t done a single thing.  Yet, here she is, getting a shot at my title.


I lean forward in my seat as I pick up the tarot cards once more.  As I’m flipping through, I feel compelled to pull the card that is slightly sticking out.  I place it down on the table face up.  The tower card is what I’m faced with.  People falling, lightning striking at it, flames bursting from within.


Me:  Upheaval?  Disaster?  Sudden change and revelation?  What does this mean?  Will Veronica upset the balance by winning my title, and rubbing it in my face?  Or, does that mean that I will continue with my rise from being a Nobody to a Somebody?


I draw another card and place it on the table, next to the tower card.  I look down to see the star card in front of me.  I look at it for a second, studying the bright star above a pool of water with a naked blonde woman dipping her hands into it.


Me:  Hope and inspiration mixed with spirituality, serenity, and renewal?  This is an excellent card that I’m so grateful to see.  This means that, no matter what happens, I’m going to continue on this path of rebirth.  I’m happy to hear this.


Lastly, I draw another card.  This one only seems to confuse me.  It is the three of swords, which means separation, sorrow, and grief.  It depicts a heart with three swords impaling it.  I rub my lips together as I look behind me to Dax, who is stretched out half naked in my bed.  I shake my head, because this feels too obvious to me.  I glance to the other side of my room to see the SCW Bombshell Roulette Championship sitting there.  The wind blows inside of the room, this time a little bit on the cold and unnerving side of things.


Me:  I’m choosing to believe that I am meant to defeat Veronica Taylor.  I’m fully capable of defeating her.  Perhaps my reign won’t last as long as I’d hoped.  I guess that means that I need to make the most of it after I beat Veronica on Sunday.  I’ll just have to take on as many people as I can to leave my mark on the Roulette Championship.  Either way, I will not lose on Sunday.  This much I feel confident in.  I’ll just take it one match at a time.  One thing is for certain, though.  Veronica is getting her ass handed to her on Sunday.  Blessed Be…


With that, I reach over to the camera and turn it off.  I gently blow out the candles on the table, though I scoop up my energy crystals.  I take them with me as I walk across the room and back to my bed, finding myself melting right back into Dax’s body.  However, uncertainty creeps through my entire body as I struggle to fall back asleep.

12
Climax Control Archives / Sisters of the Moon
« on: October 28, 2016, 02:41:32 PM »
 
<img src=http://25.media.tumblr.com/2de4f30cadfc3862b22ea63a35a3eb8e/tumblr_mi1ie1yEnS1s5zixbo1_500.gif>


Sisters of the Moon
Surveillance video from the North Residence...





Every year, mom gathers our sisters inside of our home to feel out the spiritual energy for the upcoming Samhain holiday.  Mostly, we drink liquor while mom looks into a glass ball, trying to make sense of the reflections.  It’s not nearly as exciting as it sounds, but it’s become a bit of a tradition for us.  We gather in the study, around a large black table with a pentagram drawn in pure sea salt, candles at each of the five points.  It is my job to light the burdock and bramble leaves, so I grind them together in a stone mortar bowl as my ginger sister, Thistle, begins to recite the protection chant.


Thistle:  We trust in the protection of our coven through spirit, body, and mind as we now hold a shield unlike any other kind.  Our aura is strong with white light defined from our divine energy and spirit combined… Celeste!  You’re not in sync with our energy, sister.


Me:  Does it even fucking matter, Thistle?  I’m just here for the Cognac anyway.


Raven:  Yeah!


Thistle’s mother, Raven, the mature, buxom, raven haired bombshell of the group raises her glass, clinking it with mine as we laugh.  Agatha and my mother look at us disappointedly, but I just shrug my shoulders.  It’s not like they are gonna do anything about it anyway.


Mom:  Peaches, this is serious.  Take a deep breath, find your center, and then join us.  Do you need to smoke something…?


Me:  Yeah, because a recovering drug addict who is just returning to her job that drug tests regularly should smoke a bowl to get centered…  Thanks mom.


Agatha:  You sound like such a conservative, homophobic republican right now.  You really do need to align your body better to stop the constipation of blood flow to your brain.


Me:  For fuck’s sake, Aggie!  If I was ever going to do that, I would do it when I wasn’t around people who already make me want to rip their heads off.  Sorry bout it…


Everyone in the room gasps as they turn to me.  They stare at me as if I had just said my first word, glancing at each other to see if I’d say “mama” again or some lame shit.  I roll my eyes as I continue to grind the bramble leaves together.


Mom:  That Delia is such a sweetheart.  I’m so glad that she’s starting to rub off on you.


Raven:  Where is she, anyway?  Didn’t you invite her?


Me:  You mean the inspiration for Billy Joel’s “Only the Good Die Young”?  Yeah, I’m sure she is just dying to come to a Wiccan spiritual ceremony…


Delia:  Ugh, yaaasssssss! Hey witches!


I freeze.  I admit it.  I did not expect her to show up.  I purposely didn’t tell her about tonight, instead telling her that my mother and I were going to a thrift shop to look for deals on 80’s plaid skirts.  Yet, her voice lets me know that she’s not as dumb as she looks.  At least until I turn around.  Standing there, Delia is dressed in the most offensive outfit I could have ever imagined.  Her skin is gently painted green.  Her hair is raggedly feathering out from under her black pointy hat.  She is wearing a tattered black robe thing, revealing a bikini bottom, fishnet stockings, and hooker boots.  I about died here, because… well look at it!


Me:  That’s… just…


Mom:  Gorgeous!  How inspired.  You haven’t lost your step since you left the runway, hunty.


Me:  Mom?  Don’t.  And Delia?  That’s just…


Raven:  I need you to design my next ceremonial gown.  It’s just so ingenious.


My mouth hangs ajar as I stare.  I mean, look at her!  She’s dressed up, not just as a witch.  Not just as a bad witch of the black arts, but as a Disney version of what is fucked up about eclectic witches in today’s society.  Not only all of that, but she’s a slutty wicked witch of the west!  And my sisters are eating it up!


Me:  Am I the only one who finds this extremely offensive?


Agatha:  Pull the stick out of your ass, Celeste.  She looks stunning.


Me:  Fine!  Then I’m being a slutty Mother Theresa for Halloween!


Delia:  I swear I’m working on her wi’s what is good taste, and what is bad taste.  It’s a work in progress.


Everyone in the group nods their heads as they look at me.  I get pissed off at the idiocy, and before I know it, the herbs are ground to almost a powder.  I push it away from me as I look over to Delia.


Me:  Are you fucking serious?


Delia:  Why, whatever do you mean, darling?


Me:  You can’t seriously be that vapid.  This is offensive!  It’s not even Halloween.  It’s like you dressed up like this to mock us, and apparently I’m the only one who sees that.  You play the idiot on screen, but I know better than that.


Delia:  An idiot?  I play nos’ing of z’e sort!  I have an intelligence quotient of one hundred and forty-five.  I am practically a genius.  However, I do not understand your religion.  When your mos’er invited me over, I looked at it as a chance to learn.  If my outfit is offensive, I will leave...


I shake my head as I look over at her.  Playing the drama queen as always.  She even stands up from the table, smoothing out her dress as she pushes her chair in toward the table.  I shrug my shoulders, letting her throw her little fit.


Mom:  Ohhh, Delia.  Please don’t go.


Thistle:  Yeah!  We’re glad to have you here.  It isn’t often that people ask to learn about what we do.  You have such a positive attitude, and frankly, we could use that here tonight, in this circle.


Me:  Gee, thanks for that.  I guess that makes me the cousin that everyone just tolerates because they feel like they have to instead of being a sister.  Whatever…


I pull a long match stick from my satchel and I place it to the flame of the center candle.  It ignites, and I close my eyes as I bring it down to the herbs in the bowl.  Much to my surprise, they burst into flames, nipping at my hand as I retract it with a pained hiss.  Everyone looks over at me, as if accusing me of doing something wrong.  I just take a deep breath as I look over to Thistle.


Thistle:  We trust in the protection of our coven through spirit, body, and mind as we now hold a shield unlike any other kind.  Our aura is strong with white light defined from our divine energy and spirit combined.  Thanks be to Gaia, Moon Goddess, Mother Earth.


Everyone:  Thanks be to Gaia, Moon Goddess, Mother Earth, for it is by your…


The lights in the room flicker out, as a chilling breeze rolls throughout the completely closed off room.  Delia gasps as she looks around.  Besides me, everyone else looks around in excitement.  Maybe it is because I’ve dealt with this exact feeling before, and they haven’t.  My body tenses up as I lean over the table, looking for the protection from the harmful spirits.


Everyone Else:  … for it is by your protection that we gather here tonight.


Female Voice:  You filthy tree witches, insignificant as an ant.


We all look around, but we see nothing.  The light of the candles burns brightly, like we don’t even need light.  The wind is so cold that it lets us all know that this is not just a draft coming through the house, but something malevolent. Delia, however, doesn’t pick up on it as she leans back in her seat and claps her hands.


Delia:  Marvelous!  Z’e special effects are to die for.


Female Voice:  If you do not quiet down, you will be more right than you could ever imagine…


The wind dies down, but the air is so cold that we can see our breath.  I notice that Delia is all smiles, taking it in as if it were all part of the show.  She slaps the table, breaking the salt circle in the process.  My blood runs cold as my eyes roll into the back of my head.  According to the security tape, I had a seizure, but I remember nothing of the sort.  I felt as if I had been transported to another place.  Everything is a shade of red.  The rickety wrought iron fence surrounding a small plot of land that looks as if the most vile of spirits would refuse to set foot upon.  The house appears to be up on stilts, glowing from behind the glow of a wicked blood moon.  I can’t stop myself from walking up to the fence.  The gate creaks open slowly as I find myself staring up at the house, hearing the screams of children from inside.  As I look up, I notice the stilts are actually chicken-like legs.  They bend at the knee as the house lowers down to the ground.  I step onto the stoop and enter to find a rather pleasant appearance to the decor.  Aside from the cat skeletons hanging from the ceiling, I can’t help but notice the candy coated accents.  I know I should be freaking out right now, but I’m not.


Female Voice:  Welcome to my humble abode, Celeste.  I’ve been trying to reach out to you for some time now.


Me:  Baba Yaga…


Baba:  In the flesh… so to speak.  Have a seat.  Dinner will be ready shortly.


The horrified screams of the children come to a slow stop as the wretched smell of burning flesh fills my nostrils.  Baba Yaga takes a long, hard smell, savoring the scent as it fills her nose.  She looks over to me, nodding her head.


Baba:  I’m happy that you’ve accepted my invitation.


Me:  Fuck you…  Who the fuck do you think you are, anyway?  How can you be stupid enough to think that I would buy this act?  You’re not happy to see me, because me and my coven have been a thorn in your side for almost a year now.


Baba Yaga tilts her head back, cackling as if I had told her the funniest joke she’s ever heard.  She looks directly at me, those cold dead eyes pinning me down into the chair behind me.  I struggle to fight it, but there is no coming back from this one.


Baba:  A mud witch is no match for me.  Dancing underneath the full moon and burning bramble leaves could never stop me.  You merely slowed me down a little.  I wanted to give you the option to save your friend, because I can no longer stave off the Boogeyman…


Me:  It’s obvious that you’re going to kill me, so why the fuck don’t you just get it over with?  Don’t act like you’re on my side, when it’s clear that you detest me and my kind.


Baba:  You have me all wrong.  When your ginger friend overdosed on opium earlier this year, it was I who purged the poison from blood.  I could never detest you, but never compare yourself to the others.  You are not like them.  You are simply inexperienced.


What the fuck is she talking about?  I stare at her, but she purposely doesn’t elaborate on it   Instead, she lifts her tea cup to her lips, made of a small skull, containing Goddess only knows what.  I struggle a bit to get free from her grip, but she finally gives in and allows me my freedom, even if only to show me that she can.


Baba:  I’m willing to share my bountiful supper with you as a peace offering.  I only wish to unlock the power that you hold inside.  The power of the true Salem tribe, bestowed upon you from your father’s side, inadvertently nurtured by your mother’s hand.


Me:  What are you talking about?  That dirty, potato-eating, Irish prick didn’t give me anything but a tendency to become easily addicted to booze and dope.


Baba:  His bloodline is pure, even if his spirit is not.  You don’t need to prance around, proclaiming “Blessed be” and “Thank you, Mother” to harness your power.  You can have… everything.  Everything that you have ever wanted… everything that you have ever dreamed of.  The darkest, most hidden desires, can all be yours.  All you have to do is take it.  I would gladly help you along the way, and your friend would be safe from Brother Grimm, who is quickly closing in on him as we speak, held off only by my own cloaking powers.


Me:  I would never… ever give in to the darkness.


Baba sets her cup down on the table in front of her as she clasps her hands together in her lap.  She smiles, but it is anything but calming to me.


Baba:  Not even to save your friend?


Me:  You can’t put that shit on me!  I’ve given up so much to protect Tim, but what you are asking me is where I have to draw the line.


Baba:  Are you sure?


I can feel my bones twisting inside of my body.  I groan in agony, trying to hide my pain from Baba Yaga, but she sees it.  She relishes in it, as a matter of fact.  Despite that, I nod my head slowly, letting her know that I will not bend to her will… mentally at least.


Baba:  Suit yourself… your dinner invitation has been revoked…


And with that, the pain stops, shy of a splitting headache as my eyes roll back down to look around the room.  I can’t talk as everyone gathers around me, checking to see if I’m alright.  I stutter, but nothing comes out other than a bunch of strange noises.  Delia has her arms around me, cradling my head against her chest.


Mom:  Peaches, are you alright, honey?


Thistle:  What did you see, Celeste?


Delia:  You will need to give her some space.  It appears she has just had a grand mal seizure.  I guess I’ll have to call z’e groundskeepers and tell z’em my surprise House On Haunted Hill dinner party has been cancelled.  If you see a pit of acid in z’e basement?  It’s real.  Do not fall inside…


Me:  Buh-buh-but ih-ih-ih-ih-it’sssssssss not eeeeeev-v-ven your h-h-h-h-h-h-h-howwwwwwssss-ssss-ssse….


Delia lays me out on the floor as everyone gathers around me to check on me.  It felt nice to see that these people actually have my back, but it does little to comfort me after the encounter with Baba Yaga.  What exactly did she mean by that?  I’ve been asking myself that ever since Wednesday night...




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~





<img src=http://popcrush.com/files/2015/09/lana-tropico.gif>


A Chance at Glory
#NP "Werewolves of London" by Warren Zevon
Ultimate Terror Scream Park; Sacramento, California





Outrageous.  I hate crowds, and this is no different.  I’d much rather walk through a cemetery and chat with the dead, than stand in a line of hundreds of people to get chased around by a bat creature, or a demented tooth fairy with a rubber pick axe.  But, Delia says that this would definitely capture people’s attention.  After rave reviews from last week’s promo, I can’t see a good reason not to trust her on this.  I mean, aside from the fact that she’s Delia FUCKING Darling, of course.  True to my word, I dressed up as a slutty nun, which essentially means a habit, a set of rosary beads, fishnets, hooker boots, and a bikini.  The looks of horror spread across the faces of the masses is hysterical to me.  Delia, however, learned her lesson, as she is instead dressed up like a slutty scarecrow, using the blacktop as her runway in her editorial look.  As much as she hates to admit it, I’m stealing the show, between the disgusted looks, and the cat calls.


Delia:  I’m sorry, but I am not interested.  I’m abstaining from dating, s’ank you…


Random Man:  We’re not whistling at you!  We’re whistling at Our Lady of Perpetual Pole Waxing!


Delia:  I appreciate your attempt at protecting my dignity, but seriously…. Come on, now…


Delia waves her hand down her body, showing it off like a cool drink of water to a thirsty man.  However, I make a jerking motion with my arm as I take the compliment.  My friend Fabianna walks up to us, dressed as a slutty Waffle House waitress, with a fur-lined hood over her head.


Me:  What’s with the hood?


Fabi:  It’s October, duh… I’d get way too cold if I left it off.


Delia:  Fabi, darling!  You look *snap snap* sickening, darling.


Two airheaded models is just too much.  I stare at them as they go on for like five minutes of loud, high pitched compliments?  Maybe?  It’s hard to tell.  I spot “Stoner” Scott Oliver over in the corner, dressed up as a weed leaf.  As much as it sickens me, his stupidity, and obviously poor hygiene kind of turns me on a little.  I stare over at my two friends, but I decide I’d much rather do this alone.  I approach Scott, as I slap the oversized ruler against the palm of my hand.


Me:  Mr. Oliver!  To the Dean’s office right now!


Scott:  Whoa, what did I do now Sister Agnes?!  I mean… sexy costume, sha…


I can’t help but laugh as he tries to play it off cool.  I step up next to him as the cameraman gets ready to record.  Scott looks me up and down, nodding his head with a sly smile on his face as he readies his microphone.


Cameraman:  Aaaand… we’re rolling.


Scott:  Sup Sin City Wrestling fans?  It’s me, Scott Oliver.  I’m standing here with the sexiest nun alive, Celeste North.  Christian Underwood announced last week on Climax Control that there was gonna be a match to fill the SCW Bombshell Roulette Championship at the Halloween show this Sunday, at this very location.  I can’t remember where we are, because I had a little too much, um… yeah.  But we’re standing in it right now.  Some theme park with haunted houses and shit.  Oh, and lots of creepy fuckers running around.


Me:  For those of you who don’t understand Shaggy speak, we’re inside Ultimate Terror Scream Park here in Sacramento, California, voted scariest haunted house in California.


Scott:  Yeah, what she said.


Scott nods his head for kind of a long time as I smirk, waiting for him to catch up with me here.  It takes a moment, but eventually he gets there.  He clears his throat as he looks around, showing off the attractions to the fans watching, before turning back to me.


Scott:  Oh, yeah!  And Celeste is one of the five luscious ladies who will be fighting for that very title here in Sacramento.  Some people are saying that you haven’t earned this title shot.  How do you feel about being given a title shot so soon after returning?


Me:  Am I surprised?  Yeah, a little.  I was gone for so long.  I’ve had one match since I returned to SCW.  Do I believe that I don’t deserve it?  Fuck no, I don’t!  In my time with SCW, I never once received a title shot, and I’ve beaten plenty of people who have gone on to get title shots, and be featured in Main Events, while I was rarely booked.  It fueled my Nobodies fire, but I think the way I handled it showed the bosses that I was ready to step to the next level.


Scott:  But… you said it yourself.  You only had one match since your return.


Me:  Against an SCW Hall of Famer in Amy Marshall.  And I won!  Again, I respect Amy Marshall.  I look up to her, because she’s amazing.  Yet, I defeated her, and she is involved in the match this week.  I defeated her cleanly.  I deserve to be in this match, and I’m glad that people finally see that I’m trying to be serious in my return to the ring.  I’m going to give them no choice when I win the title on Sunday.


Scott and I begin to walk a little to show off the view.  We can see where they are beginning to assemble the ring for the show in just a few days, and we can also see the fans who bought their VIP entry tickets for the entire weekend.  Some are merely wearing their favorite star or bombshell shirts, while others are dressed up as their favorite.  I’m fairly sure that I saw a bearded Delia Darling cheering at me as we walk by.


Scott:  Speaking of Delia Darling over there, some people are saying that, like… you are relying too much on her, and that is why you are getting these title shots.


Me:  Unfortunately, part of wrestling is who you associate yourself with.  I came in here, wearing a black devil mask, under a hooded jacket, and once I removed the mask, I still carried the Nobodies banner proudly.  Since they’ve pretty much disbanded, I was offered the chance to team up with a Women’s Wrestling Icon in Delia Darling.  Part of that might come with perks from the upper management, I guess.  But largely, it has nothing to do with relying on her, and everything to do with learning how to market myself better to get more attention, which in turn, is what I would imagine got me the title shot on Sunday.  So, for those of you who are accusing me of selling out, I assure you that I haven’t started going to Mean Girls pajama parties, or kissing Delia Darling’s ass for extra pay and title shots.  I don’t look good in pink.


We stop for a moment, resting in front of the barricades, blocking off the crowd from interrupting the ring crew and the stagehands as they prepare the area.


Scott:  You would look good in anything, I bet.  Now, Delia was known for being the Queen of trash talk.  Would you care to drop a little truth bomb on your feelings about your opponents?


Me:  She might be the Queen, but I’m much more raw.  I won’t hide how I feel behind bullshit posturing.  Polly Playtime… I honestly have no idea who this is.  I mean, from what I understand, she’s had one match in SCW.  If anyone should be accused of favoritism, or not having earned the title shot on Sunday, it should be Polly.  From what I can tell, she hasn’t done shit in the wrestling world.  Her biggest claim to fame is some local game show model who occasionally locks on a body scissors or head lock onto contestants.  She attacked Amy Marshall, and suddenly she’s getting a shot at the Bombshell Roulette Championship?  That doesn’t make sense.


Scott:  I understand where you are coming from, but there’s other ways to look at it, I guess.  How about Samantha Marlowe?


Me:  Samantha doesn’t belong in this match, either.  But for an entirely opposite reason.  She’s way too qualified.  As a matter of fact, the same could be said for Amy Marshall.  Sam and Amy are amazing wrestlers, and they’ve accomplished so much in there time in SCW.  Sam has won the World Bombshell Championship, and fought in some very grueling and epic matches.  The Roulette Championships are to earn your way into the spotlight.  These two ladies have already done that.  Amy was one of the first Grand Slam Champions in SCW, and she sits in the Hall of Fame.  She’s above this, but I’m happy to prove my worth by going through the likes of Sam Marlowe and Amy Marshall.


Scott looks me up and down again, so I pull the habit closely over my chest as I glare at him.  He shrugs his shoulders and brings his stare to my face where it belongs.


Scott:  Now Veronica Taylor…


I stop him right there, putting my hand in his face.  Yeah, that’s totally a Delia move, and I see that now in hindsight.  He creepily sniffs the perfume on my wrist, but it silences him enough for me to continue on.


Me:  This is where the heat of this match really comes into play.  This match should be a one-on-one between her and I.  As much as I hate to admit it, she deserves to be in this match as the person Roxi beat before she vacated the title.  But, the hatred we have for one another is enough to make this match worthy of being high up on the card.  I’m ready to take her through hell and back to earn this title.  At this point, Amy, Sam, and Polly are just a distraction, a challenge to me to get in the way of beating the fuck out of Veronica.  She slammed a mirror over my head.  She’s the reason I have to wear a pound of makeup to cover the stitches I had to get thanks to her.  I’ll be paying her back sevenfold, trust me.  I have Delia Darling on my side, and who knows Veronica better than Delia?  I mean, she’s not the most complex personality in SCW, but somehow she’s made it to being a Bombshell Tag and Roulette Champion, so there must be just a little more to her than meets the eye.


Scott:  What is it about Veronica that gets you so fired up?  Why did you attack her when you made your return?


Me:  She’s an arrogant idiot.  She thinks she’s the hottest thing walking the earth, but she’s really a stone-faced beaver.  She thinks that she’s the best wrestler in SCW, when she’s mediocre at best.  I have a major issue with people who value themselves more than they should.  Arrogance is something that I don’t take well to.  Plus, she just asks for it.  If ever there was someone in SCW that needs the shit kicked out of them, it is Veronica Taylor.  She is the reason I stuck with The Nobodies for so long, because I was fighting that kind of culture here in SCW.  I don’t feel like I have to any longer, but Veronica is still standing, so I can take her on head to head.  I doubt anyone in this match has the nerve to get in the way of that.  Either way, I will break Veronica Taylor this Sunday, live from  the Ultimate Terror Scream Park in just a few days time.


Scott nods his head as he looks back to the camera.


Scott:  You heard it here, folks!  The match to fill the vacant Bombshell Roulette Championship is heating up!  It will be interesting to see how this one plays out, live on Sunday, from… where ever we are.  I’m Scott Oliver, signing off!


Cameraman:  And cut...


Scott lowers his microphone as the camera stops rolling.  He leans in as he begins to flirt with me, but that smell is just too much, almost like a wake up call.  I walk away from him as I catch back up with Delia and Fabianna, who apparently didn’t even realize I was gone.  We prepare to go inside of the 7 Deadly Sins themed Haunted House for a night of terror and screams...

13
Climax Control Archives / Even the Not-So-Mighty Can Fall
« on: October 21, 2016, 05:52:56 PM »
 
<img src=https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/bf/14/1b/bf141b4cf5b500b52b881d5e33e09a5d.jpg>

Even the Not-So-Mighty Can Fall
Through the eyes of Celeste North...


It’s been quite a while since I’ve been heard from in SCW.  It isn’t from a lack of wanting, but sometimes, there are things that are just so much more important.  The rumors flew around SCW about the exploits of Tim Staggs.  He and his family helped me to find something to channel my unbridled rage and anger so that I could find my peace of mind.  It wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows and all of that nonsense, but friendship usually isn’t.  A true friend is there during the good times to share in the laughs and smiles, but they are also there for all of the fights and the tears.  I found it in me to forgive Tim for what he had done to me, being a teenager who is still trying to figure everything out.

Blah, blah, blah, who cares, right?  There’s a story to be told, but it isn’t only mine…

Tommy Knocks shocked the world after Blaze of Glory had aired by informing everyone that the barely eighteen year old Staggs Junior had been hauled out of the locker rooms by his uncle… and a whooooooolllleeeeee lot of security.  Absurd, right?  This kid wasn’t an addict.  He struggled with some demons (by the names of Brother Grimm and Baba Yaga) along with trying to balance out his medications.  Common knowledge, right?  Something that not even I knew, was that he had turned to an all too familiar escape; one that hit just a little too close to home for me.  When Tommy Knocks said that the kid had paraphernalia and drugs on him… he was putting it lightly.  This kid was getting ready for a party, or one hell of a suicide attempt.  To this day, I’m still not sure.  What Tommy Knocks didn’t tell anyone is that I was the one who found it, and I was the one who turned him in.

A few names I heard from my fellow Nobodies, and the few who knew that I had gave him up were “bitch”, “snitch”, “hypocrite”, and “backstabber”.  The one that felt the most appropriate to me was “ damn good friend”.  Good old Erik Staggs gave me that one.  After about a week, Tim did too.  Alexis took a minute to come around, but at the end of the day, those two were the only ones that mattered anyway.

But, let’s rewind a little bit, back to the moment Tim was being escorted through the backstage area, cuffed and angry.

Tim:  I can’t believe that you would turn me in for something like that!

Alexis is frantically trying to figure out what is going on, and it just doesn’t feel like it’s my place to tell her.  I stare into Tim’s angry eyes, not really sure what to say to him right now.  He just shakes his head as his uncle pushes him along.

Erik:  We’re going to get you the best help that we can, but I have to do my job.  I hope that you understand that.

Tim:  Bullshit!  All of you just want to see me get locked away for good so that you don’t have to face the reality that you’re all self-absorbed assholes who think that you’re better than everyone!

Me:  We want to see you get better, Tim!  You can’t get better like this.  Believe me, I know from experience!

Alexis stopped and looked at me.  She wasn’t quite sure what to make of my statement.  There was a bit of surprise, and a moment of speechlessness, followed by an angry growl and a fist to my face.  Everyone knows that I love to fight.  The bloodier the battle, the better in my book.  But, this time, I let her get away with it.  That will probably be the only time I do that outside of the ring, but yeah…

Alexis:  You’re getting my boyfriend high?!  What the fuck are you thinking, bitch?!

Me:  Hey!  I had nothing to do with that.  Who knows how badly this might have turned out if I hadn’t…

Alexis:  Wait… you didn’t.  No, you couldn’t have, because then I’d have to fucking kill you.

I looked down at the ground.  What I did was in Tim’s best interest, but it still fucking sucked.  I’ve been there myself, and it took me a long time to forgive my mother for turning me into the police.  But, just like what she did was the right thing to do, so was this.

Mee:  And what would you do if you walked into the locker room and found him laying on the floor with a needle sticking out of his arm?  Hm?  And then when you found out I knew about his dirty little secret, you’d want to kill me then, too, right?!

Alexis:  That’s not the point!

Me:  It is exactly the fucking point, Alexis!  You guys can hate me today.  You can hate me tomorrow… but when your boyfriend gets out of rehab, and gets a new lease on life, you will thank me.  Outta rehab sex is by far the best sex…

Yeah, I said that… and I meant it :-/  But the sentiment was spot on.  Either Tim knew it at that point, or he was too pissed off to say anything to me.  Alexis still didn’t get it.  She was only thinking of the short term consequences of my actions.  She wasn’t looking at the big picture.  Instead of screaming at me, she simply brushed past me to walk with Tim for as long as she could before he found his way out to the parking lot to find the police car that was waiting for him.  I started to follow, but Alexis turned around and shook her head at me.  She did that thing she does when she’s pissed, or as some used to call it, her regular face, where her nostrils flared out, the left one bigger than the right, and her green eyes narrowed.  She laughed almost right in my face.

Alexis:  Don’t bother coming.  You’ve done enough already…

She was cold to me right there.  Normally, I would knock a bitch straight out on the floor for that level of disrespect, but I just nod my head.  I knew she would come around eventually… at least I had hoped she would…

I went home feeling like shit, and had a few drinks.  I kicked Chad out, like I always had done before. Only this time, it was for good.  I sat in my room with the lights out, and a single candle lit on the desk that I had designated as my altar.  I closed my eyes, and thought about everything I had done.  I felt like shit.  I thought that I had made a terrible mistake.  I haven’t cried since the band Asking Alexandria became a “thing”, but I cried that night.  I asked the Mother to forgive me for my actions.  I asked her to help me find a way to forgive myself.  I asked her to numb the pain of the damage that I had caused, when a light breeze came through my room.  Somehow, my satchel fell open, and my tarot cards spread out in front of me.  One of them had somehow turned itself face up, so I pulled it from the deck.  “Death”...

Oh, calm down you monotheistic idiots.  The death card is a good thing, and anyone who truly knows the art of divination through tarot knows that it stands for mostly positive things, such as endings of a bad chapter, new beginnings, transformation, and transition.  I stared at it for a while.  I found a bit of peace in that moment, and I fell asleep at my altar.  It must not have been too deep of a sleep, because my Twitter notification went off.  It never does that, so I assumed there was an update on Tim.  I opened my phone and looked at the screen to see Delia Darling in my DM’s.  Bahahaha!  We all know how that turns out, but then?  I didn’t even read her message.  I went to delete it, when my phone rang.  It was Erik Staggs.  Usually, it was Christian Underwood who would reach out to me when I had a booking, so I knew it was about Tim.  When I answered my phone, he asked me to come to Hotel California By the Sea… No shit, it’s a real place, and it’s expensive, too.

I was a little surprised that I was being called here, because I figured I was the last person that Tim, or anyone, would want to see.  I drove there to find Tim standing outside of the facility, his hands tucked into his pockets as he shivers.  Of course, it’s not cold outside, but it doesn’t have to be when going through withdrawls.  He is clearly nervous as he paces back and forth.  Erik and Spike are standing by with him, but he’s not saying a single word to either of them.  Instead, he spotted me, and marched over to me as if he was going to beat the holy shit out of me.  I braced myself for a fight, but he wrapped his arms around me and sobbed into my shoulder.

Tim:  Thank you… thank you… thank you so much, Celeste…

I held onto him as he sobbed.  I let him get it all out, because once he signed the paperwork, he won’t get to see anyone for at least a few days.  No phone calls, no visitors, nothing.  He needed to get it all out, and let me know how he felt before he was forced to wrap the honesty up and tie it off with a fancy little bow of brainwashed confusion.  This was the most honest he had ever been with me, and I couldn’t understand half of the muffled words coming out of his mouth.

Me:  Hey… you’re going to be just fine.  I’ve been here before… literally, here.  I never got the chance to say anything to anyone, because I was so consumed by anger and hatred for everything.

Tim:  I just couldn’t get cut off from everyone without letting you know that I don’t hate you.  I’m not even mad at you.  I am mad at myself for being stupid enough to get caught up in this.  If I ever found dope in your bag, I would do the same thing.  I know that I would beat myself up for it, especially if you had said some of the things that I had said to you.  I couldn’t let you do that, and I couldn’t be trapped in here knowing that you were doing just that.

I nodded my head, a single tear forming in the corner of my eye.  I hugged onto him as he cleared his face of the tears.  The redness and heat of the tears remained, but he was trying to pull himself together.

Me:  Where is Alexis?  Why isn’t she here for this?

Tim:  I didn’t want her to see me like this.  She can’t trust me after I lied to her about this.  Every time she asked me if I was okay, I told her a lie.

I lifted Tim’s chin up as I looked into his eyes.  I didn’t say anything until I watched his eyes center in on mine, and even then, I still couldn’t get the words right.  Somehow, that stare said a lot to him as he nodded his head.  He wasn’t ready for Alexis to see him like this, and I had to respect that.

Me:  You weren’t lying to her when you said that you loved her.  Every time you lit up when she walked into the room.  Every time that your cheeks turned bright red when she treated you like a man, instead of an awkward child.  Every time you comforted her, even if you weren’t comfortable yourself, you were telling her that you loved her

Tim:  I just don’t want her to see me like this.  She’s got enough going on without me piling my shit on top of it all.  Besides, she hasn’t talked to me since Sunday night.

Me:  Give her time.

Tim nodded his head as Spike walked up behind him.  He placed his hand on Tim’s shoulder, and Tim looked back to his father.  He nodded his head as he turned to walk away.  Despite everything that this kid has been through, there is still this innocence in him.  He walked to the steps, and as he walked up them, he turned around and waved to me.  I waved back as I watched him enter the next phase of his life.

Of course, that chapter ended, but a new one was just beginning.  I visited with Tim as soon as he was allowed visitors.  I knew that I wouldn’t be able to maintain the schedule of Sin City Wrestling, and I was quite honestly aimless.  I had no idea where to go from there.  I was a Nobody, without my merry band of Nobodies to back me up.  I hadn’t gone over too well with the fans, so I turned my resignation in, and focused all of my energy on Tim, and helping him through the struggles that I knew all too well.  I would show up to Hotel California, and we would talk, watch television, eat a bunch of sugary candy.  I would hold the vomit bucket for him, and not look at him funny when he would shit himself.  Detox is not a pretty thing folks.  Don’t do drugs, m’kay…

Once he completed his thirty days, he returned home, and I basically moved in.  Sobriety in a facility is one thing, but you don’t leave that monkey on your back at the door when you leave.  I helped to keep him centered in his recovery.  I gave him all of the support that he needed, with the exception of the romantic stuff.  I allowed conjugal visits with Alexis.  I found out that Alexis had gone through a bit of a similar situation, herself.  Eventually, I was able to back away, and allow them their much needed space.  They are really a good pair.  The things that they learned had benefitted them greatly in being there for one another.

Of course, I still came to Vegas to hit Staggs Dungeon with Tim.  Fitness and training had become a big part of his recovery, despite the fact that he would likely never return to SCW again.  One day, I was with him at the gym, after we had just sparred for the millionth time this week, and Twitter sparked off again.  Yep, Ms. Darling can’t be deterred by two months of silence.  I looked at the message from Delia, and she had proposed the most preposterous thing I had ever heard.  I couldn’t help but laugh and look at Tim.

Tim:  I could use a good laugh too.  What’s so funny, C?

I almost didn’t want to answer him.  I looked back down at my phone, and thought it the silliest thing in the world, so I went ahead and shared the absurdity with Tim, ready to get a good laugh out of the deal.

Me:  Delia Darling says that I could easily become a Somebody if I ever decided to return to SCW, and that she would be willing to promote, manage, mentor, and train me.  That bitch must have slipped back on the sauce!

I was actually kind of surprised when Tim didn’t laugh.  Instead, he nodded his head, and stared at me.  I thought he was pulling my leg for a minute there, but he kept a straight face for long enough that I realized he wasn’t joking.  I rolled my eyes as I slid my phone back into my pocket.

Me:  Oh mighty King of the Nobodies, the one who spouts off about the voice of the voiceless, the dying and the damned…

Tim:  I’m also the one who formed a heroin habit, so that Tim was probably not the best person to take advice from.  You beat a few pretty big names.  You could easily go back there and be taken seriously, especially if someone as experienced as Delia were to take you under her wing.

Me: … but it’s Delia…

My mouth hangs slightly opened as I questioned his logic.  Seriously, though!  Delia Darling.  SCW’s own version of cancer!

Tim:  She has her… quirks… but you can’t deny that she’s an accomplished Bombshell who probably has a lot of wisdom to share with you.

I knew he wasn’t joking this time, but I still laughed.  Like, really hard.  In his face.  Hard…

Me:  But, it’s Delia!  She isn’t known for her wisdom.  I’m trying to think of a funny way to tell her no, but I’m going to do just that.

Tim:  She was just another one of those model types that came off of the runway, and into the ring without a clue.  In just a few months, she was turning down title shots, and a couple more months, she was on her way to becoming the longest reigning World Bombshell Champion in SCW history, and still is to this day.

Me:  Mikah will beat her out, and Mikah is an even bigger airhead than Delia!  Should I go to Mikah and ask her for tips on how to coddle Ward’s ballsack to get a title shot?

Tim:  I’m trying to be serious here.  Delia is not only a pretty decent wrestler, but she is a marketing genius.  If she actually believes that you are worth her time, then you could be the best Bombshell of all time… aside from Alexis of course.

Tim shot me a goofy, toothy sort of grin as I just roll my eyes.  Alexis is superior to me in the business, but that’s only because I gave up.  I called it quits and I dedicated my life to helping my friend.  I’m not saying that I’m better than her, because comparing a wrestler to a non-wrestler is like comparing apples to ducks.  It just doesn’t make sense.

Me:  I’m not going back there.  I didn’t really do much when I was there anyway.  It would be like starting from scratch, with the exception that people would call me what I truly am… a Nobody.

Tim:  Damn it, Celeste!  If I had applied myself, I know I could have been a real champion, and not just a footnote to the SCW Despayre and Friends Championships.  Alexis already proved that she is a Somebody by winning the Bombshell Internet Championship.  Connor challenged for the World Heavyweight Championship.  You beat Jenny Tuck, who has a pretty good reputation in the ring.  You beat Mercedes Freakin’ Vargas!  That’s not something to laugh at, man!  I damaged your career, and I’m sorry for that.  Delia can fix it.  You never know until you try, right?

I shrugged my shoulders as I thought about it for a second.

Me:  In the very least, I could laugh about it later, and tell you all about the stupid shit that she says, right?

Tim:  I guess… but know that you deserve better than The Nobodies.  Look at how many of them even have anything to do with me right now.  It’s always been you, me, and Alexis, and we’re still going to be friends, even when we stop telling ourselves that we deserve less than we actually do.

Aaaaand he got me.  The rest is a story for another time, but we all know that Delia led me to Violent Conduct III where I nearly set Veronica Taylor on fire.  So now that I’ve caught you up to speed, we can focus on my present, and begin to build my future…




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



<img src=http://38.media.tumblr.com/4dddf053764d4772b3096f211e7ed4ef/tumblr_nweswr3XG41tj0tkso1_500.gif>

Rising From the Ashes of Defeat
#NP "The Fighter” by In This Moment
San Manuel Indian Casino; San Bernardino, California



The lights are bright, and I’m feeling alllright!  I have to admit that I’m finding it strange to do a promotional take somewhere that isn’t surrounded by shadows and a whole lot of depressing undertones.  Delia told me that it’s a new chapter in my life, and I should totally leave that behind.

Delia:  Darling!  Z’is is a new chapter in your life, and you should totally leave z’at behind…

I told you.  Almost verbatim.  I shrug my shoulders because I don’t quite believe that I’m ready for this, but as a fast rising star in the ranks of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell’s division, she would know better than me.  It’s the only reason I’m wearing a black cocktail dress with stockings and high heels that have red on the bottom.  She told me that the red on the bottom of any shoe is a must.  She stops me and grabs onto my shoulders as she checks on my make up, almost like a pageant mother preparing me to prostitute myself to the archaic standards of beauty on a stage in front of hundreds of strangers.  Literally.  Petroleum jelly on my teeth, and pounds… yes POUNDS of make up.  This is the most uncomfortable I’ve been since joining Sin City Wrestling about a year ago.  Say what you want about Delia, but she has a very unique ability to know anything and everything about your state of mind with just one look.

Delia:  Celeste?  You look as if you aren’t sure about z’is.  If you are not ready to cut a memorable promo, for z’e first time in your life, we can find a dark corner z’at hides your crooked nose better…

Yeah, she actually said that…

Me:  If you aren’t worried about a bird beak for a nose, then I’m not worried about my nose.  Let’s just get this over with so that I can chisel this shit off of my face.

Delia:  My nose is perfect, but since you’re new, and you have such potential, I’m going to let it slide.  Oh, I’m such a nice girl…

Me:  Hashtag…

I raise my hand for a high five, but Delia only raises her eyebrow in response.  She walks past me as we approach the front doors to the casino.  There are two men in suits, clearly there with dates, as Delia stops so abruptly that I walk right into her, nearly causing us both to trip.  Seriously, these heels are like ten feet high!  Poised as ever, Delia simply smooths out her blue cocktail dress, flipping her long platinum locks over her shoulders as she clears her throat.  The men look over their shoulders at her as they puff on their oversized “gentlemen’s cigars” like a couple of pussies, and then continue their totally lame attempts at seducing women who are clearly hookers.  Delia clears her throat once more, this time much more loudly as she places her hands on her hips, as if advertising for Coach handbags.

Delia:  Excuse me, but z’ere are two ladies who would find it very chivalrous if you would open z’e door for us, like we should even have to ask…

Me:  They seem too busy trying to haggle the price down on their dates.  Who needs men, anyway?  We can open our own doors instead of waiting for douchebags to do it for us.

I reach for the door handle, but Delia slaps my hand away.  I draw it back as the older of the two men turns around, looking at us.  Apparently he really likes what he sees as he rubs at his chin with this thumb, blowing a cloud of cheap tobacco smoke that reminds me of my father, right in my face.

Dude:  Sure thing, blondie…

He opens the door for Delia, who shows absolutely no sign of appreciation as she enters.  I walk up to the door, and he quickly closes it as he leans into it, looking me up and down.  I roll my eyes as he reaches out for my arm.  He “accidentally” grabs my tit, and I’m already over it.  I use the pointed tip of my shoe to perform a seven-ten split on his shrunken testicles.  I spit down on him as I fling the door open, smacking hard into his side.  He’s already a distant memory as I rejoin Delia in the lobby.  We walk through the halls until we reach the actual casino, where Delia uses her connections to bypass the rather long line.  No identification required, because that’s how Ms. Darling rolls.

We walk past all of the senior citizens who are spending their social security checks at the penny and nickel slots, and the high rollers at the poker tables, as we go to the bar in the far corner.  That’s where we see Mz. Holly Wood, dressed in a sequin dress depicting the various Queen cards, along with a sparkling golden wig.  She is sipping on a Cosmo from a bar stool, and the cameras are sitting there, waiting on us to get started.  Holly walks right past me as she gives Delia a ginger hug, kissing at the sides of her face as they laugh about only Goddess knows what.  I look off into the distance uncomfortably as they start to calm down.

Holly:  Gurl, it is so good to see you again!

Delia:  Likewise, I assure…

Holly:  It has been so long since you have cut deep into a bitch, so this should be good!

Ummm… I turn my attention back to Holly and Delia as Delia nods her head.  This is when I step in between them, looking right into Holly’s eyes as I cross my arms over my chest, showing that I mean business.

Me:  I’ll be speaking for myself, Holly.

Delia:  Oh, sweetheart, I don’t s’ink you are ready for z’is just yet.  I mean, I know it’s only Amy Marshall, and not like Mercedes Vargas or somes’ing, but…

Me:  Yeah, I held my own against Mercedes, twice, and I did it just fine.  Besides, didn’t your career go into ruins after you lost to Amy Marshall?

Ha!  I hit a nerve, and it shows as her dark brown eyes narrow at me.  She is fighting every instinct that she has to strangle me, and I’m loving every fucking minute of it.  I smile and bat my twelve pounds of mascara coated lashes at her.  Instead of doing what she clearly wants to do, she smiles back at me and chuckles.

Delia:  I got a little arrogant against Amy after I beat her like twenty times, but my career never went into “ruins” as you say.  I just took a step back to reassess s’ings.

Me:  Well, I’m a big girl, and preparing for a match isn’t something I struggle with.  But I thank you for your concern.

Holly:  So… Celeste is going to talk?

I nod my head with a proud smile on my face as Holly stares back at Delia.  Delia shrugs her shoulders and grunts, obviously very unhappy with this decision.  Holly yawns and sits back down on the bar stool.  She picks up a microphone, and rolls her fingers at the camera crew.  I’m fighting old impulses as I want to grab onto the back of her Lady Luck wig, and smash her face into the granite top of the bar.  I take a seat and point to Holly’s drink as the bartender nods his head, going to make me the same.

Holly:  Hello fans of Sin City Wrestling!  I’m here with Celeste North, and I hope that you don’t just skip over this interview, because we are also being joined by her manager, Delia F’ing Darling!

The fans that have gathered around the bar cheer loudly at the mention of Delia’s name.  She does a Princess Diana wave, morose taking over the once gleeful shine of her smile.  I glare at Holly who leans in to tell me something off of the camera.

Holly:  This is how you get noticed in this business, instead of being the one whose videos get skipped over.  Just roll with it.

Holly smiles once more as she looks back to the camera.  I decide that it’s time to play the game, and I do the same.

Holly:  I was surprised that you haven’t been booked sooner, because when you carried out Delia’s wonderfully orchestrated gasoline bomb attack on Veronica Taylor… I was living.  That gave me life, and I couldn’t help but stand up and scream “YAAAASSSSS!”

Me:  You know, Holly, there’s a funny little thing about that.  See, Delia actually told me that I shouldn’t do that, because it wasn’t very lady like.  She suggested I ruin her make up by splashing water in her face, but lighting a bitch on fire is just so much better, isn’t it?!

Delia:  Maybe if you had actually set her on fire, instead of ruining a cute outfit wi’s gasoline…

Delia lets her voice trail off as she rolls her eyes… at least I assume she rolled her eyes at me, because she’s a real cunt.  I sigh as I turn to her, only to get the innocent act from her.  I shake my head as I turned back to Holly.

Me:  I wanted to make a statement, in a way that lets people know that I mean business.  Ruining someone’s make up might work on a runway, but in a wrestling ring, you have to be a little more creative.  I could have come back and attacked Roxi Johnson to stake my claim at the Bombshell Roulette Championship.  I could have smacked Melody Grace over the head with a steel chair, and made some stupid speech about how I’m the rightful heir to the Bombshell Internet Championship.  I could have broken Crystal Millar’s leg inside of the ring, but where the fuck is the creativity in that?  I didn’t come back to meet the standards of Sin City Wrestling.  I came back to exceed them.

Holly:  That’s interesting coming from somebody who is a hashtag Nobody.

Me:  Was.  I’ve got the full blessing from both Tim Staggs and Alexis Edwards to fully apply myself, with no hard feelings.

Holly holds a finger up to stop me from proceeding.  I know exactly where this is going…

Holly:  It’s funny that you bring up Tim Staggs, because…

Me:  … because I’m not talking about him right now.  I’m not talking about Delia Darling.  I’m talking about me, and my plans for Sin City Wrestling, and the active Bombshells who are affected by it.  If you want to talk about Tim Staggs, why don’t you act like you care, and go interview him at home.  He has nothing to do with what is going on right now.

Holly:  Good gawd gurl, getta grip… damn…

I stare at her, and this time it’s much harder not to slam her face into the bar.  I find it in me to resist once again, forcing a happy smile onto my face, just the way that Delia taught me to do.  I blink a couple of times before continuing.

Me:  Nothing about me is generic.  Nothing about me is cliche.  I am the daughter of a rock goddess and a punk superstar.  I am a practicing witch.  I’m more comfortable in a mosh pit than a formal dinner party.  I don’t confine my thoughts inside of a small box.  I believe that the matriarchs of women’s wrestling would be saddened by what they see today.  Models.  People who are only in the sport to get boyfriends, and to have a presence on social media.  Twitter is for the times when you’re bored on a layover, or you can’t sleep, and you feel like stirring up a little shit.  It’s not for a play-by-play of your life.  No one cares who you slept with last night, or how big of a shit you took.

Holly:  That seems to be a popular trend, but you can’t argue with the results.

Me: Oh, but I can, actually.  Take my opponent for this week, Amy Marshall, as an example.  I know I’m facing her, and I’ve given her a bit of trouble in the past, but I respect the hell out of her.  Even if the feeling isn’t returned, She is, and will always be, a role model for me.

Delia:  Ugh!

Holly:  Eww…

Me:  She is not inhibited by defined roles of sexuality imposed upon women by patriarchal society.  She is constantly a victim for “slut shaming” because she performs and distributes adult films that those who shame her, are first in line to purchase.  She’s fucking punk rock, because she flips off those who hate on her.  That is what we need in this industry.  She doesn’t spend time on Twitter, responding to every hateful statement that bitches like you make to her.  Instead, she’s busy snatching honors, wearing titles, and making sure that you know exactly who the fuck Amy Marshall is.

Holly and Delia both look stunned by this as they stare at me.  I shouldn’t feel so happy that I got them to shut the fuck up, but I am.  However, Holly does have a question that I’m not really prepared for.

Holly:  What about her affiliation with Jessie Salco?

Me:  Jessie is a finicky person.  She is inconsistent in her beliefs.  I cannot get behind that, but at the same time, I’m not going to fault Amy for finding common ground with Jessie.  For all intensive purposes, Jessie and I should be friends.  Those inconsistencies happened to affect a dear friend of mine.  I will say that she’d better leave her fucking nose out of this match, because there will be problems if not.  That goes for anybody who ever decides to stick their tits in my business.

I’m not very good at holding back and maintaining my composure, so it shouldn’t be a surprise that the surrounding fans gasp at my comment.  I turn around, because they’re in a fucking casino.  It’s not exactly the most moral place in San Bernardino...

Holly:  I’m sorry, but I do have one last question for you.  Usually when people are facing someone, they tear them to shreds.  You’ve only defended your opponent.

Me:  And that’s my right.  I respect Amy.  I like her.  I’m a fan of her work, in both industries.  I bought the Amy Marshall t-shirt and poster set from the merch shop when it first came out.  I even did a pink mohawk once.  I’m a fan, and I always will be.  But I have to say… my personal feelings won’t play a part in our match.  I am not going to fangirl out and let her kick my ass.  I came back for a reason, and if I have to go through my favorite SCW Bombshell of all time, then so be it.  It only goes to show that I mean business.  I’m not here to put people over.  I’m not here to feel sorry for myself, and call myself a Nobody.  I’m here to break the mold of the standard, or “basic” Bombshell.  Title or no title, I’m going to go out there and make the greats proud of what they’ve helped to create.  Every match will get my one hundred percent.  Whether I like you, or whether I hate you, I’m going to bring everything I’ve got to the ring.  Legend or rookie, you will see my best.

Delia groans as she looks down at her watch.  Holly looks over to Delia, who shows the time, and Holly clears her throat.

Holly:  We’re just about out of time, because girl can talk!  Is there anything else you want to say to Amy?

Me:  Good luck.  May the best woman win, Amy.  Sunday can’t come soon enough, and as much as I’d like to return and beat the fuck out of someone like Veronica Taylor, I’m happy to be back, and I’m honored that my return match is against you.

Holly:  You heard it here, first.  Climax Control is coming at you live from Coussoulis Arena, right here in San Bernardino, California!

Holly waves to the camera, and I do the same.  The camera’s shut off, and the party gets turned up inside of the casino…  As in, that’s the end… Stop staring now.  You’re making this awkward…   \'rolleyes.gif\'  

14
Supercard Archives / TEAM HERO (c) vs NOBODIES
« on: April 02, 2016, 06:17:17 PM »
 
<img src=http://cdn2.thegloss.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/stevie-again.gif>

Crystal Visions
Crystalline North is a medium?!



We pan in to see the image of Crystalline, Thistle, Raven, and Agatha, all spread around a table.  In the center of the table, there is a single white candle, sticking out from a bowl of thyme, illuminating Crystalline's face most, as it is closer to her.  She places her hand over the crystal ball in the center of the table, as she looks out to each of her sisters.  As the camera spins around slightly, Celeste is also seen sitting directly across from her mother, but she doesn't seem very thrilled to be here, as her arms are crossed over her chest, and the stink face she is expressing almost seems to sour the rest of the room.  Crystalline closes her eyes, and she takes a deep breath.

Crystalline:  Sisters, we are gathered here on the night of the blood moon, as we ask for the wisdom of the moon to answer our questions.  Blessed be.

Sisters:  Blessed be!

Everyone looks across the table at Celeste, who remained silent throughout the introduction to the ceremony.  Celeste sneers back at them, one at a time, as she leans back in her chair.  Crystalline, perhaps for the first time, shows hostility toward her daughter, but only with a mere gaze.  Celeste takes a deep breath, and then gives the most fake smile she can conjure up, before she addresses the room with a curtsy.

Celeste: Blessed be...

Agatha:  Should we break the circle so that we can rid ourselves of any negative energies, sisters?

Thistle:  Celeste is just... shaken.  Right sister?

Celeste shrugs her shoulders in a manner of indifference.  She looks down at the table before her, distracting herself from what is going on by studying the golden design etched into the mahogany wood.

Celeste:  I just didn't realize we'd resorted to Gypsy parlor tricks for the sake of a reality television show, is all.

Raven:  It is to educate the archaic Republican-Christians that overflow within this country, dear.

Celeste:  So are we going to haggle them on glass beads and steal their wallets, too?  You know, I'm really surprised that I am the only one who has a problem with all of this.

Celeste gestures to the table, where most of the displayed items are less traditional of the Wiccan religion, and more along the lines of a fancy fairground fortune tellers stand.  She shakes her head and then juts her thumb out toward the camera.

Crystalline:  It's all about the opportunity to see into the other side.  Not every day do we get a chance to peek behind the veil.

Celeste:  Yeah, and not every day do we get a chance to show off how rich you are, either.

Agatha:  I've had just about enough of your insubordinate behavior, Celeste.

Thistle:  Sisters, don't you see that there is a bigger problem here?

Celeste holds her hand out, gesturing for the group to continue, however, they have already halted their ritual before it could even begin.  The other sisters turn to look at Thistle, and Celeste joins in, however, her expression suggests that she's far from pleased with her sister.

Thistle:  After the attack from... you know who... We have all been shaken.  She didn't even attack us physically like she did with Celeste, so you can only imagine...

Celeste:  I told you that I'm fine!  What part of that don't you bitches understand?  If I have to, I'll shove that cunt back into the oven, and I won't leave until she's turned completely to ashes.

Raven:  Honey, we were all traumatized, so it's okay to admit it...

Celeste:  She was stupid enough not to finish the job, because I'll do everything I can to be a thorn in her side.  It's the only reason I didn't repeal the spell of protection from Tim.

Crystalline looks across the table, sensing a bit of the pain coming from her daughter, and the unnervedness she had been expressing for the last several minutes begins to slowly melt away from her demeanor.

Crystalline:  Peaches... the one thing that I hope I taught you is to let things go, and always remember not to use your power for personal gain, or revenge.  A true sister of the moon would never abuse her power for fear of the consequences.

Celeste:  I'm not!  As a matter of fact, right now, I'm the only one who thinks it's pretty fucked up that we're exploiting our religion on national television.  Doesn't that count for something?

Just then, the sisters notice a draft in the room, and the flame of the candle flickers.  Everyone goes quiet, other than a gasp of shock from each of them.  They look around the room, and Celeste snorts in laughter as the camera follows her line of sight to the open window just across from the table.

Celeste:  That was spooky, wasn't it, sisters?

Agatha:  An open window only makes it easier for spirits to contact us, Celeste.

Thistle:  No, I think Celeste is right.  It's been windy outside all night.

Crystalline:  No, I feel a presence in the room.  A sad soul who needs our help to move on!

Raven:  Yeah, she's your daughter...

Raven and Agatha share a laugh with one another as Thistle tries to coddle an annoyed Celeste.  Crystalline remains unphased by their comments as she snatches up Raven and Agatha's hands.  They join in by taking Thistle and Celeste's hands.  Once the circle is formed, Crystalline closes her eyes, and her deep, raspy voice almost seems to boom throughout the room.

Crystalline:  You who lived yesterday, I’ll call you from my mind to yours, Come back from the shadows into the light and show yourself here!

Another gust of wind comes in through the window, and Celeste shivers.  She looks to her sisters, noticing a light trace of condensation in their breaths.  Crystalline opens her eyes, and after inspecting the room for a moment, she gasps.

Agatha:  What is it that you see, Crys?

Raven:  Is it a ghost who dwelled in this spot many years ago?

Thistle:  Is it Baba Yaga again?!

Crystalline:  I just remembered that I had a pot roast to serve in Cafe World.  Twelve hours down the drain, I guess...

Crystalline sighs as she continues to inspect the room.  After a moment, she gasps again, and Celeste simply rolls her eyes at her mother.

Celeste:  Don't tell me that you forgot about the tiki marsalas, too...

Crystalline simply points over to the corner of the room.  Everyone looks over to the corner, but shrouded in shadows, they see nothing.  Crystalline's lips move, but no sound escapes.  Once everyone is satisfied that there is nothing there, they turn back to Crystalline.  Her voice comes out very low and breathy as she barely makes any noise at all.  They lean in to try to catch a glimpse as to what she's saying.

Crystalline:  They took my baby... those bastards took my baby... They took my baby... those bastards took away my baby.. They took my baby...

Celeste:  Who?  What baby?

The other sisters hush her as Crystalline continues to say the two phrases over, and over again.  Gradually, she gets louder and louder until finally, she slams her fists on the table, cracking Agatha and Raven's hands with it.  The two pull away, favoring their hands, but it isn't enough to break the circle.  Crystalline stares out at her sisters as she hunches over the table and growls right at Celeste and Thistle.

Crystalline:  I WANT MY BABY!!!

Even Celeste is shaken by this as she leans back in her chair.  However, the remarkable sound of a baby crying off in the distance seems to capture her attention.  The anger ceases, and her expression softens.  She gasps and stands up from the table.

Crystalline:  Is that baby Beau?  Ma cher?

She starts to walk over to the door, picking up the edges of her dress like an old fashioned southern belle as she scurries.  However, before she can reach the door, it slams in her face, and the baby crying ceases.  Crystalline pounds on the door.

Crystalline:  MY BABY!  Oh sweet Jesus, my baby...

She begins to wail as she sinks down to her knees.  The others simply stare in shock as Crystalline falls to all fours, her hair dangling over her face as she takes deep breaths.  She eventually calms down some as she tosses her hair back and looks at her sister in confusion.

Crystalline:  Where... what happened?

Agatha:  Not only did you make contact, sister, but you actually channeled a spirit!

Raven:  Oh, blessed be!

Thistle jolts a bit as she looks around the room.  She tosses her hair back, and a smug look comes over her face.  She scoffs at her sisters, until she reaches Celeste.  Her lips perch out some and she slides her hand down the front of her pants, snorting, and then spitting on the floor next to her.

Thistle:  What's a beautiful yuhng woman like you doin' inna room full of old hags, darlin'?

Celeste:  Not this again... Sweetie, I told you I won't ever make out with you, not even if you pretend to be the ghost of a Jesse James type.

Thistle:  I can't help my curiosities!

Crystalline stands up from her chair and she looks right at Celeste.  A sweet, loving expression comes over her face.  She walks up behind Celeste, unbeknownst to her, and gently wraps an arm around her, pulling her in for a tender embrace.

Crystalline:  Peaches... ain't you just a sight for sore eyes?

Celeste:  Mom?  Please don't say that to me...

Crystalline:  Mom?  Ain't nuthin' like yer momma, sweetheart.  I miss bein' able to squeeze ya like this.

Celeste slowly looks up, but something about the sight shocks her, though it remains unknown to us.  She just stares up, and a tear comes from her eyes.  Thistle scoffs and folds her arms over her chest.

Thistle:  Great!  I can't compete with the real Jesse James!

Celeste:  Puh-puh.... pappy?

Crystalline:  You bet'cher sweet hide.  I been watchin' ya, ever since the day I left Earth.  Makes me sad to see yer momma got you wrapped up in this voodoo craziness what with all the Sunday school lessons she went through, but you know no better, darlin'.

Raven, Agatha, and Thistle all look offended, but Celeste can only stare up into what we can only perceive is her grandfather.  She nuzzles her head underneath her mother's, and tears start to pour.

Crystalline:  Now, now, Peaches.  No tears.  Yer a big girl now.  No more skinned knees or bullies stealin' yer suckers on the playground.  You traded all that in fer knockin' tramps flat on their rears.  Yer tough, and ain't no pappy in the world gonna let you cry over'im when yer tougher'enn'a Dottie's Sirloin Supreme on a Monday mornin'.

Celeste lets out a laugh as she sniffles.  She pulls away slightly and looks up at her mother, nodding her head.  She gently reaches forward and wipes away a few tears before kissing Celeste's forehead.

Crystalline:  Yer gonna teach them crime fightin' bimbos a lesson they won't soon ferget.  Yer pissed off as a hornet, an' they gonna be in the wrong place atta wrong time.  Rain down a little biblical justice for yer ole pappy, won't ya?

Celeste:  No... but I will kick their skanky asses, and take those tag titles away from them.

Crystalline:  It's Adam and Eve, not Adelaide and Eve... Remember that Thistle...

After one last kiss on the forehead, Crystalline looks slightly confused again as she sees her weeping daughter in her arms.  She looks around the room to see her other sisters looking a bit upset.  Her questioning glance draws out answers quickly.

Raven:  Who knew your father was such a hateful, persecutory piece of work.  Damning witches and lebsians.

Crystalline:  Oh mighty Goddess... I voted "No" on proposition 8!  Gays buy more of my records than menopausal women for cryin' out loud!

Crystalline stops her rant as she looks down to see Celeste calmly resting against her chest, for the first time in ages where she isn't ready to snap off with an attitude at anyone and everyone.  Crystalline runs her fingers through her daughter's hair as the scene fades.

"You who lived yesterday,
Thank you, Now fly away from this earth
And join the world of spirits,
Blessed be..."




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


<img src=https://33.media.tumblr.com/483e82fb9b7ca5730149e4de2852cd1c/tumblr_inline_o2xi1g1mjP1r8gklg_500.gif>

Even Stephen
#NP "Scum of the Earth" by Rob Zombie
Sun Devil Gym; Tempe, Arizona (After Climax Control)



I don't even know why I waste my time going to these shows, because I'm like almost never booked.  I wonder if I even have a job anymore, and I just found out that I get some sort of shot at a title handed to me.  I mean, I guess I shouldn't say "handed" because I've been busting my ass, and busting bitches skulls for ages now.  I even beat one of SCW's elite, in our current Bombshell Internet Champion, Mercedes Vargas.  But Alexis and have never tagged together, like ever.  I guess it makes about as much sense as when Connor and Tim got their shot at the tag titles, except Tim actually pinned one of the Guns For Hire.  I've only ever seen Team Hero on Twitter, with Roxi's incessant sunshiney bullshit, and Keira's overt sexuality and threatening to take care of bitches Punisher style.  No, scratch that... I think even she would make Frank Castle bawl like a little bitch.

Normally, that would be my kind of people, but Keira?  She's just a constant contradiction to everything that she stands for, and it's annoying as fuck.  She's a super hero, yet she fails to actually save anyone, because she's too busy rounding up Twitter poon to notice something as simple as Twitter bullying.  I don't understand why Roxi puts up with it, let alone ringed that!  Oh well, to me, she is just as guilty for allowing her wife to threaten to brutally murder people on Twitter.  It's not that I'm against violence at all.  Hell, I like it myself.  I'm a bit of a sadistic bitch, but I also don't claim to be a hero, out to save the day, for the good of all mankind.  I'm not your children's role model, and I never will be.  But a fraudulant skank will get me riled up way faster than anything else.

Anyway, as I'm walking around thinking of this bullshit match I've been roped in to, I see my two favorite (SARCASM!) Nobodies in the world, standing against the brick wall outside.  Alexis has her arms around Tim, as he has her propped up against the wall.  Their lips are a hot mess, pushed together, and moving around in rhythmic motion.  I almost don't want to break it up, so I stand there for a moment.  I watch as Tim pulls away just long enough to take a drag from his cigarette.  He teases at Alexis' lips, but pulls away, before he shotgun's the smoke into her mouth.  She breathes it in, and then exhales into the wind before she leans up and into him.

In a way, I'm kind of proud of Tim.  He went through a really fucked up way of getting to it, but he finally has what he's wanted all along.  He doesn't apologize for anything he's done, and it makes me sad to be so mad at him.  He's exactly who he should be, but I can't get over the fact that he slept with my boyfriend.  I mean, he literally flip flopped, naked, all over my bed, with my boyfriend.  I had to burn my bed and get a new one, because I could smell his scent of axe cologne and ball sweat all over it!  I guess he figured out a few things about himself, and I'm happy about that, but the betrayal is going to take some time to get over.  However, Spike told me just last week that I needed to find a way to get past it for the greater good of this team, so I'm going to try.  I clear my throat loudly, but apparently not loud enough to overcome their moans and groans, as they don't stop.  Their lips continue to pang against one another, and finally?  I just can't take it anymore.

Me:  Would you two children[/b] get a motherfucking room, or something?  I mean, neither of you are new to this, so why must you rub it in all of us single people's faces?

Tim looks around, and I know exactly what he's about to say, but he knows better at this point, so he stops.  However, Alexis seems to have the same idea, and she isn't on my shit list, so she blurts it out, just the the bitch that she is.

Alexis:  What other
single people?  You're the only lonely bitch I see around here.

God, I love her...

Me:  Oh, hardy harrr harrrrrr, Alex.

Not that I would usually pull out the "Alex" card, but with everything that has gone on, that she knows nothing about, it wasn't very funny for me.  Even Tim gets an awkwardly horrified look on his face as he looks away from Alexis.  Before she has a chance to react, I completely work my way between the two of them, wrapping my arms around them in a casually friendly sort of way.  Alexis looks a little shocked, but Tim looks almost scared.

Me:  So.... whatcha two lovebirds doing?  Oh... am I interrupting?

Tim:  No... Alexis: Yeah...

They both contradict the other's answer, but because I'm being an extra big bitch tonight, I choose to go with the one answer that suits my own needs as I ruffle the little bit of Tim's hair that he has left.  Even I have to admit that the big goof kind of got hot all of a sudden, but I don't let that cloud my judgment.

Me:  Great.  I'm so glad I'm not interrupting.  I just figured that we needed to talk about our match against the extra special super Lesley's that we are facing in two weeks, and Tim could shine some of his wisdom upon us.  What do you say, Lexi?

Lexi:  We were kind of busy, but I guess it wouldn't hurt to make sure we're on the same page.

Me:  No, not good enough.  See, I was really hoping that we could get closer.  I mean, we're facing two wives.  Not that I want to get that close to you, but we could use a bit of a boost in our personal chemistry.

Tim won't even look at me, and that feeling is pretty awesome right now.  It almost instantly makes me feel better to watch him look off to the ground, and out about fifteen feet.  I squeeze him a little tighter as I smile brightly, causing Alexis to fall off guard a bit.

Me:  I mean, I thought we could start with a little bonding exercise, like truth or dare.

Lexi:  Right now?

Me:  Yeah, yeah... what better place than here?  What better time than now?  Aw hell, can't stop us now!

Reference was totally lost on little miss sunshine here, so I just roll my eyes at her and move along.

Me:  Okay, Lex... truth or dare?

Lexi:  Um...

Me:  Your boyfriend fucked my boyfriend!  Surprise!

Tim almost sinks down to my level as he slips out of my arms.  He looks at both of us, horror written all over his face.  I can't help but look over to Alexis, seeing the expression on her face, confusion, and so many different emotions taking their turn being represented on her face as silence takes over.

Me:  Yeah.  They made a little video with my video camera, while we were out in Boston.  I have to admit, it was kind of hot.  Can anyone say "power bottom"?  I almost feel like I should ask him for tips on how to really take dick, because, for his first time?  Maybe first?  He was actually really good at it.  I mean...

Tim:  CELESTE!!! STOP IT!!!   

Me:  Oh, no, no, no, Timmy.  You don't get to tell me to stop.  You betrayed me.  You went behind my back and you did something that you knew was wrong.  You lied, you cheated, and you stole from me.  That doesn't fly with the one person who holds the only thread of protection from your Boogeyman...

Lexi:  Celeste, cut it the fuck out!

I turn to her, and our eyes lock.  There is a moment of anger between us.  It's nothing new, but we've learned how to focus that on things that actually matter, instead of throwing it back and forth at one another.  Neither one of us wants to waiver, so we remain locked on for what seems like forever before Tim comes up to Alexis' side, to form a united front against me.

Tim:  That was pretty fucked up of you, too, C.

Me:  You know all about getting fucked up, don't you, Timbo?  I tell you what.  I feel like we need to take your dad's advice, and learn to get over things.  Let me be very clear that I won't ever trust you again, Tim... but I will get over this little fight.  I just need to figure out how.

Alexis is still in a bit of shock, but much to our surprise, she doesn't pull away from Tim.  She stands there by his side, and in a way, I'm glad for that.  Tim looks very angry right now, and I can't blame him.  Something tells me that he doesn't blame me for what I've done either.

Me:  We aren't taken seriously because we fight like little children.  That shit needs to stop.  And the only way I can think to do that is to start living in the open.  I know I'm not part of you two, but I am a part of the bigger picture.  I'll be damned if I'm going to keep a secret like that, where when it comes out down the line, it tears you two apart, and drags me down with it.  I just won't.  So, from now on, everything is out in the open.  Deal?

Tim doesn't quite know how to react.  He looks at me, and his anger begins to fade.  There is an intensity within him, and for a minute, I almost feel like I can relate to something going on within him, but he grabs my attention with a nod of his head.

Tim:  I think we can deal with that, can't we babe?

Tim looks over to Alexis, who still seems a bit taken aback by the news I shared.  She almost looks mad at me for it, but for once, she bites her tongue and doesn't say anything about it.

Lexi:  I want to make this shit work.  I'm tired of fighting with each other, instead of fighting with bitches like Team Hero or Mercedes Vargas...

Me:  Good, then it's settled.  We're all on the same page.  Well, almost...

Lexi:  Almost?

Before the bitch even knows what hit her, I grab the back of her head, tangling my fingers in her brunette hair.  She is about to react with violence, in response to violence, but then I yank her head back, and plant a kiss on her lips that she won't soon forget.  Tim watches in shock, even going as far as to let out a small giddy laugh, rubbing his hands together as he enjoys the elongated kissing, despite Alexis' protests.  I lock her bottom lip between my teeth as I pull back a bit, letting her lip snap back as she just looks even more confused than she did before.  I wink at her as I whistle the melody to "I Kissed a Girl".  Tim grins as I start to walk off.

Me:  Oh... and one more thing...

I rear my leg back, and kick Tim in the nards, so hard that he lets out a sickening grunt as he doubles over on to both knees, and then face first to the ground.  David Beckham would be jealous of that one.  I wipe a bit of saliva from my lip, puckering them before popping them, looking back to Alexis.

Me:  Tim is a lucky guy... well, not too lucky right now, but...

I chuckle as I wink at him.  I pat the back of his head as I lean down.

Me:  I'm willing to call it even now, T.  Your protection spell stays intact, so don't worry.

I stand back up completely, ruffling the back of his head a bit before I walk off, a bit of a proud spring in my step.  I do feel a lot better now, so maybe I shouldn't be down on Spikey Boy.  He might actually know what he's talking about...



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


WTF?
#NP "The Resistance" by Anberlin
Phoenix Sky Harbor International Airport; Phoenix, Arizona



I'm just going to say it?  What the fuck?!  For truth!  I'm standing in the middle of the terminal, my duffel bags in my hand as I look over at Tim.  He's just as stunned, and he doesn't even know what to do.  Once the situation fully settles in, Tim chases after one of the officers trailing behind the crowd.  I shake my head as I mutter underneath my breath.

Me:  Damn...

I chase after Tim as I try to wave him down with my free hand, but he's too absorbed in trying to get the answers that we already know.  I can't blame him for trying though, as the officer brushes off his questioning.

Tim:  What is this all about?  Hey, pig fucker!  Answer me!

Me:  TIM!  Chill out.  We'll get it figured out, okay?

Tim doesn't even hear me, but the officer he's addressing hears us both.  Heh, isn't that messed up that I'M the voice of reason here?  Unreal.  The officer turns around, his eyes wide with anger as he looks right at Tim, who shows no signs of fear, blinded by love, perhaps?

Officer Bacon (IRONY!):  You might want to listen to your little friend there.  I'm just doing my job here, and as you are not an immediate family member, you don't get to demand answers.  Save that for the station.

Tim:  Why do you have to be such a fucking dick, man?  I'm not asking you to let her go, but that's my girlfriend, and...

Me:  Tim, obviously he's not going to tell us anything we don't already know.  Lets just check into the hotel and by that time, she will be processed, and we can figure it out then and there.

Tim tries everything he can to protest this, but the light distraction gives the officer time to walk off and disappear into the crowd that has formed around Alexis and the doughnut patrol who is leading her through the airport.  As Tim turns around to see the officer has gone, he looks back at me with anger in his eyes.

Tim:  Look what you did!!!

Me:  Yeah, I just saved you from going to Cell Black C where you will be Bitch Du Jour for Tiny, the big black guy who got the nickname for irony's sake... in all senses of the word.  I mean, unless that's your thing...

Trying to lighten the mood doesn't exactly work right now as Tim simply glares at me.  He shakes his head and we simply push our way through the crowd so that we can start figuring shit out.  Tim is quiet the entire way through the airport, and even as we hail down a taxi, he remains silent.  The only noise he makes along the way to the hotel is an annoyed grunt as he tries to get to his wallet to pay for our taxi ride, despite my offer to pay.  He just shakes his head and hands the card to the driver as we gather our bags from the trunk.  Once we are inside, and checked in, he doesn't make another sound until we get up to our rooms.  Instead of going in to mine, I join Tim in his to make sure he's okay, but he's clearly not.  He tosses his bags down on his bed, as I set mine down on the floor next to the door.  Tim sits down on the edge of his bed as he quickly pulls his phone out of his pocket.

Me:  Tim, are you...?

Tim:  NO I'M NOT FUCKING OKAY!!!  I'm freaking out so bad right now that it's unreal, Celeste!

I almost jump back from his sudden outburst, but instead, I approach him slowly and sit down next to him on the edge of the bed.  I think I've found it much easier to forgive him that I had imagined I would.  I wrap a friendly arm around him as he rests his head on my shoulder for only a split second.  This small gesture lets me know that we are back to good again for the most part.

Me:  We're going to get this shit figured out, okay?

Tim:  Why do you even care so much?  You already said that you won't ever trust me again, and it's obvious that you don't care much for Alexis, other than shoving your tongue down her throat.

Me:  Ohhh bullshit... you act all mad about it, but you liked it, you freak.

For just a second or two, he chuckles, and the mood is lightened up a bit.  However, he does continue scrolling his finger across his screen quickly, trying to round up any and every Nobody that he can for support.  I join him for a moment, getting in touch with Tessa to get her to head this way.  However, before I can get any further, I hear a knocking on a nearby door, but it's pretty loud and obnoxious.  I ignore it for a second, until I hear a familiar voice.

"Hello!  Celeste?  Celeste?!"[/b]

Even in screaming, she sounds breathy like Marilyn Monroe.  Fabianna... damn it, I forgot she was going to be here in Phoenix for support for the show...

Fabianna:  I thought we were doing lunch today!

I pat Tim's arm as he simply nods, though his gaze doesn't leave his cell phone.  I stand up from the bed and I walk over to the door, opening it.  Fabianna is still rapping at my door, almost whining as she leans against it.  I clear my throat and she turns around, gasping as she tries to run the ten feet across the hallway in her clearly uncomfortable high heels.

Fabianna:  Oh my goddess, I'm so sorry to whoever I was bothering in there, but I swear the lady at the front desk told me 508.  Five hundred and eight, right?  That's 508?

I laugh at her breathlessness as she looks inside of the room, and she pulls me by my arm to the outside of the room, and she points at Tim on the bed, and it's silent conversation time, like I'm supposed to be able to read her lips...  Though, this time it's kind of obvious that she's saying "Oh my goddess, he's fucking hot!"

Me:  Yeah... that's Tim.  The guy that slept with Chad.

Her jaw drops as she tries to absorb everything that I've just said.  I guess she doesn't do a very good job of it as she asks me anyway.

Fabianna:  Are you two...?  Should I come back?  Is this some kind of weird revenge thing, because I can never really tell with you two...?

Me:  No.  Look, it's complicated, but we're just good friends.  He did get kind of hot suddenly, but he's like my little brother, so I would never sleep with him.  I'm trying to be a better person, and I've forgiven them both.

Fabianna:  So you went back to him again?  Girl, you have got to be kidding me.

Me:  No, I didn't.  I just made him move to the other side of mom's place so that I don't ever have to see him, and he can do whatever he wants.  I'm just so filled with hatred for so many things and so many people, that I can't hang on to it all anymore.  I have to start letting it go.

Fabianna smiles, holding onto her heart as she acts like that's the most heartwarming thing she's ever heard... though, she's friends with bitchy models like Delia Darling, so it probably is.

Fabianna:  That's so sweet.  Seriously, I love hearing that you don't want to walk around, being a totally miserable bitch all of the time.

Me:  Oh, it's nice to know that you feel that way about me, Fabi.

Fabianna:  No, I didn't mean it like that. I just meant... ummm...

She makes an awkward face as she basically admits that it is exactly how it sounds.  I just roll my eyes as I open the door to Tim's hotel room again.  We step inside, and it's clear that she can't take her eyes off of Tim's arms, exposed through his tight fitting tank top.  It almost takes the jaws of life to get her to stop staring, but luckily Tim is too worried about getting answers on Alexis' situation to notice.  I lean in and whisper to her.

Me:  Do you just want me to leave so you can rape him, or what?

Fabianna:  Girl...

She grins, but I snap my fingers in front of her face, finally breaking the trance that she's in.

Me:  He's busy trying to get his girlfriend out of jail right now... His girlfriend...


She opens her mouth, not making a sound, but mouthing the response of "ohhhhh..." as she looks sort of disappointed.

Me:  Yeah, his girlfriend is supposed to be my tag team partner at Blaze of Glory, but she did some shit in her past, and now she's locked up, and we're going to have to forfeit our chance at the titles.

Tim:  I'm going to get her out today, C.  Don't talk like that, because she will be there.  She has to be...

Fabianna:  What did she do?  I mean, she might not be out for a while...

I jerk my nails across my neck, telling her to cut it out, but Tim seems almost eager to distract himself for a moment to explain to her.

Tim:  She ran away from home two years ago, and she stole a shit load of money from her parents when she did it, and her dickhead dad pressed charges, so she got arrested as soon as we touched down in Phoenix.

Fabianna:  Oh, it's Phoh-eenicks, sweetie.  Like Phone, without the "N"... and then eenicks, like.... eenicks.

Me:  The "O" is silent, Fabi.

Fabianna:  I don't think any letter of the alphabet should be silenced.  It's so rude to the creator of Alpha-Bits, the boring version of Lucky Charms where we get the alphabet from...

She sounds so sure of herself, and that's what makes this that much more sad.  Tim only blinks, just as unsure of how to respond as I am, as she continues to nod her head.  He opens his mouth to speak, trying not to be rude by laughing before he continues on.

Tim:  So I'm trying to figure out how serious the charges are, and seeing if we can pool some money together to bail her out today.

Fabianna:  Oh, I'm so sorry to hear that.  I hope it works out for you, but Celeste and I have lunch plans for today, so...

Me:  Uh, sweetie, I'm not going to lunch until we figure out what's going on.  This is more important than paying fifty dollars for a bite sized meal...

Just then, Tim holds a finger up to silence us as he jumps up from the bed, his phone to his ear.  He turns his back to us, as he gets his professional voice in order, which kind of almost makes me giggle at how serious he's trying to be.

Tim:  Yes, I'm trying to find information on my girlfriend who was arrested about an hour ago at Phoenix...

Fabianna:  PHO-eenicks!

Tim:  Uh, Sky Harbor International Airport.  Yes, her name is Alexis Edwards... Um, yeah, that sounds like her...

Tim turns back to us as he makes a face that suggests she's caused some serious trouble in her short time of being incarcerated.  He turns back again to continue talking.

Tim:  I was wondering how much her bail is set at, because we'd like to get her out immediately... Uh huh... Uh huh...

Tim looks a little more at ease as he turns back to us, leaning against the wall as he nods his head.  I can see that his smile is returning, but that all changes in a split second as he practically growls into the phone.

Tim:  WHAT THE FUCK?!?!

Uh oh, not good...  

Tim:  What do you MEAN she's being held without bail?!  What kind of shit is that?  Accused murderers get out on bail, but she steals a bit of money, and she isn't eligble for bail?  What kind of bullshit is that?!

I hear a knock on the door, and I drag Fabianna along with me to it.  I open the door and Tessa is standing there, ready to come in, but I grab onto her arm as well, as I drag both of them out of the room as Tim begins screaming from inside of the room, things begin crashing, and I know that I made the right call here.

Tessa:  What the actual fuck is going on in there?

Fabianna:  I wish I knew.  All I know is that I'm beginning to feel like a graham teacher.

Me:  Well, obviously you got my texts because you're here, but apparently Alexis is being held without bail.  So, Tim is flipping his shit, and aparently I don't have a partner for the tag titles now, unless...

Tessa:  Um, no... Just, no.  I can't even, luv.  Ye should know how it turned out the last time I got in the ring.

Me:  Ugh, suck it up buttercup!  We finally have a chance to bring gold back to the Nobodies, and I really just need a warm body to take those two down.

Fabianna:  Oh!  I have a warm body!  I could even wear extra coats... and socks.  I know how to karate chop too, see?

Fabianna begins doing weak karate chops and kicks that look much like what a kid might do while watching reruns of Power Rangers, along with the "Hi-yaw!" sounds and all.  Tessa motions to her as an eligible tag team partner for me, but I rolls my eyes and shake my head.

Me:  I need a partner that knows their way around the ring.

Fabianna:  How hard can it be?  It's a square... or a circle... wait, how can it be both a square and a circle?  Plus it has six sides which makes it like an octogon or something... Okay, maybe you're right.  Tessie, you gotta gotta gotta do it.

Tessa:  I don't "gotta gotta gotta" do anything.  Besides, that's me signature move in any stable I'm a part of.

Me:  Oh, come now... How else would Delia, Veronica, Liz, Holly, or Angelica have gotten fresh mineral waters that cost more than what I make in a night of wrestling, without you?  And how else would Connor's dick get sucked if it weren't for you?

Tessa surprises me by punching me in the arm, and what's more is that it actually kind of hurt.  I could have easily swung back at her, but I think I have a better idea of how to hurt her even worse than any punch could.

Me:  Then actually do something around here, Tessa.  Stop waiting for someone else to tell you what to do, and take some initiative. Help me take some championships away from those frauds, Team Hero.  Even someone who has only ever wrestled in one match could bring more prestige to those titles than two women who live on Twitter, gathering up pussy, and shooting rainbows from their asses, while Keira also contradicts herself by bullying and threatening others.

Tessa:  Not that I'm trying to defend them, but they are trained wrestlers, and I don't know a suplex from me own arse.

Me:  Roxi might know what she's doing, but Keira doesn't know what she's doing.  She sucks, and if it wasn't for Roxi, she wouldn't be shit.  Just target her.  Act like a cheeky Millwall thug, and break her knee caps off, and I'll handle Roxi.

Tessa:  I... I just don't know, C.  I mean, I can recall some battles between Delia and Roxi, and Delia barely escaped with her championship either time.  Do ye really think we could battle that?

I close my eyes tightly as I listen to her talk down about herself, as well as me and I've had enough.

Me:  Just because you're a broken down bitch who constantly doubts herself, that doesn't mean that I feel that way about myself.  I don't aim for what I know I can defeat, because then I will never get better.  I aim for the stars, and if I fall on my ass against Team Hero, then I will get up, dust myself off, and try again.  But I don't set myself up for failure, and that's why I beat Mercedes Vargas and any other bitch that's gotten in my way.  Jenny Tuck had a big reputation, but I took her down.  I believed that I could, and maybe I did pray to the Goddess for guidance, but I'll be fucked if I'm going to doubt myself... and you shouldn't either, because you are a fierce bitch, Tessa.

Fabianna raises her hand in the air as she snaps like I just took them both to church, nodding her head, and cheering me on.

Fabianna:  Truth!

Me:  But, if you don't want to help me out with Team Hero, then at least make yourself useful and deal with Tim while I go clear my head.

Without even giving her the choice, I walk off with Fabianna just behind me.  So, it's clear that I only have two choices now.  I can do the impossible and take on Team Hero by myself... like the bosses would let that happen... or I can track down a new partner.  Either way, I will be fighting Team Hero at Blaze of Glory, so aptly titled, because that's exactly how their tag title reign is going to go down...
(((TBC Next Week)))

15
Climax Control Archives / Witchy Woman
« on: February 26, 2016, 09:50:31 PM »
 
<img src=http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lj7xkhmLyN1qb1394.gif>

Don't Act Like You Care
The Story of Anti-Social Superstar, Jared O'Keefe


Motherfuck the rules.  That's the attitude that I like to have.  No, it's the attitude that I gotta have in this life.

I'm no better than you.  You're no better than me.  The difference is that I don't pretend to be better than you.  I got a ninth grade education cause my pops thought it was a wicked cool idea to make me pay rent at fourteen years old.  Fuckin' cool, right?  Yeah, so I ain't as smart as some people.  I don't talk like a fuckin' poet, and I ain't as smooth as some people.  Ma left us cause my dad was a fuckin' asshole.  That's probably why I ain't such a great dad to my kids.  Hell, I don't know how many kids I got, but the ones I do know about, I ain't been the best to.

My oldest is from the love of my life.  I will never get over Crystalline North.  How she used to treat me like some Northern gentleman, no matter how many fucks I dropped in any given sentence.  How we used to sit back, her resting on my shoulder, while I got the old Gibson in my hand, strumming some simple chords, while she made up some nice sounding words.  Even if none of it made sense, we understood...


We cut in to see the image of a much younger Crystalline North, and Jared O'Keefe, sitting down in front of an old video recorder, with a fire burning in the fireplace behind them.  Jared strums away at the guitar, and despite his well known presence in the punk rock scene, the soft rock sound is almost mesmerizing, and only outdone by the angelic voice of Crystalline rings in.

Crystalline:  Will she come, or will she go?  It's this feeling, I don't know-oh.  Is it wrong or is it right?  By your bong's early... light...

Jared:  Good one, babe.

Crystalline:  Breathe her in, and breathe her out.  Is this what love is all about?  Eyes as bright as the big blue sky.  By your bong's early... light...

Without missing a beat, Jared leans in and kisses Crystalline.  Though it would seem that it would only last a few seconds, the two lovebirds continue to kiss, as he strums softly on his guitar.

I never wanted to be a dick like my old man was, so I tried to be a good dad to my daughter.  I wasn't, but I tried.  I never made her give up her education.  I never told her not to hang out with her fairy friends.  If she was gonna get fucked up on something, her old man was gonna get fucked up on it too.  Looking back, I failed even worse than pops did with me.  If I had to name my biggest failure, it would be parenthood.  The rest of my kids are better off not knowing me.  Celeste could have been a somebody in this world, but instead, she's following in her father's footsteps in being a real nobody.  Instead of giving her freedom, I gave her an addiction that took years to get over for her, and one that I'm still not over all the way.  I gave her abandonment issues when I was so heartbroken by what he ma did to me and I couldn't look at her for years.  I gave her an easy way out of workin' hard, cause I never worked hard after I moved out from under the old man's roof.  The fact that her pansy ass boyfriend is ten years older than her tells me that I gave her some pretty messed up daddy issues cause I didn't hug her enough er somethin'.

With the same video recorder, twenty years later, we come inside of a dilapidated apartment.  The smoke stained wallpaper looks like it is slightly peeling from the walls as it curls outward.  The hardwood floor is covered in dirt and ashes.  Everything looks to be a mess, except a somewhat clean looking Celeste, in her late teens.  Celeste is wearing a Deftone's t-shirt, and skinny jeans with a wallet chain hanging from her belt look.  Her hair is dyed black, and her make up is much more harsh than it is today.  She glares up at the camera, as Jared speaks from behind it.

Jared:  Hey hunny bunny.  You excited to spend the weekend with ya pops in his home town?

Celeste:  When I arrived in Boston?  The whole city smelled like beer pisses and reuben sandwiches.  So, no.  No, I'm not looking forward to spending an entire fourty-eight hours here.  Give me drugs, like ten minutes ago...

Jared:  You know daddy is in recovery, princess.

Celeste laughs like he's just told her a joke.  She rolls her eyes as she waits for the punchline, only it never comes.  She sighs as she reaches into her pocket, pulling out a toothpick to chew on as she stims.

Celeste:  For, what?  The ninety-ninth time?  Please...  We're not all that stupid.  You've got to have something lying around here.  It looks like a crack dealers apartment, except with many more pizza box decorations everywhere.

Jared  Gee, thanks for having faith in ya old man.  Startin' to sound just like ya ma, if I'm being honest.

Celeste:  Shut up, you Mick bastard!  I do not sound like that crazy Wiccan bag lady!  I believe in God, now.  But not your Catholic God, the one where people speak like retards, and flop up and down on their stomachs like fish in the aisles, and cry.  Yeah, that God...

Even Jared can't help but laugh out loud, despite having just been hurt by his daughter, even in the same sentence.  His laughter quickly fades.

Celeste: I don't know much about the Bible, but that's not going to stop me from spouting off the three passages I do know to fit my current agenda.  That's right, I'm a real Christian!

Jared:  I got some emergency green in the top drawer of the dresser... knock ya'self out.  I guess I'll go set up the fouton er somethin'.

Celeste:  No, that won't be necessary.  I'll set up hotel accomodations later, because not even I could stay the night here, and I've slept in dumpsters outside of bars after shows...

"I thought about writin' a song about how I failed my children, but I'm not ready to go Southern Punk yet.  I still feel like I got a couple years in the limelight before I flush my career down the shitter.  I just sit back and think to myself... how did it all come to this?  How did I wind up becoming a Punk Rock sensation?  How did I wind up married to the most famous female vocalist of all time, with a kid that I actually spent time with?  How did my life get so good, and then get so bad?  I brought that shit on myself, I know... but how?  I could blame the drugs, or blame it on bein' a man, or bein' under too much pressure, or havin' a middle school education, or a hundred other things, but the truth is that there's somethin' inside of me that wrecks everything and everyone around me.  It all comes down to me, and I gotta fix it.  But, until then, my new album comes out April 18th, and you better believe I'm gonna be playin' every dive bar and shit club across the country, all the way up to CBGB's in Manhattan.  Maybe in that time away, I'll be able to figure it all out.  I might come back stronger and more determined than ever.  Or, I might come back, havin' fathered a kid in every state.  Either one would be wicked cool, bro..."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



<img src=https://media.giphy.com/media/12e3D2RM0DXXZS/giphy.gif>

Clear My Mind
#NP "Wings of a Butterfly" by H.I.M.
Long Beach, California... or Long Island, New York?!?



Things have been so crazy lately.  Our petition has really taken off for the Bombshells, but it's been made crystal fucking clear that no one cares about the Bombshells anymore.  The fans get up for piss breaks during anything Bombshell, unless it has Mikah being a bitch, or having a kind hearted playful moment with that little scamp, Despayre.  Yeah, in case you can't hear the sarcasm dripping from my tongue, that was meant to sound bitchy, not endearing.  Who does that?  Walking around on their high horse, waving their blonde hair around, and their pretty clothes, making snide comments to everyone, and then melts at the sight of a mentally unstable man child hugging on to a teddy bear?  Huh?  What's that?  No one?  So this hasn't been done before?  Hm?  Hm?  Oh, right, Delia Darling wore that suit over a year ago, ha ha... silly me.  I guess every Ice Queen has one soft spot guaranteed to melt their hearts.  Mine is... like I'm going to tell you...

Even Delia signed our petition.  Even Jessie Salco and I put aside our differences for a minute so that we could fight the many injustices going on.  Erik Staggs turned white as a ghost tonight during our little sit down.  Shit is serious!  But, since it doesn't involve us berating the crowd, or one another, no one cares.  No one cares that all but five current Bombshell roster members are ready to walk out that door, and picket the shit out of Sin City Wrestling as soon as My Bloody Valentine 2 starts!  Again, it's serious, but nobody cares.  At first, I took it personally that no one paid attention to me, but this is about way more than me.  Every big name on our roster signed on for this.  The Bombshell Tag Champions, and most of the Bombshell Roulette challengers in the six pack challenge have signed on.  Again, all but five Bombshells are signed on for this.  And still, no one cares!  Sad.  Fucking sad...

Of course, Alexis Edwards is the talk of the Bombshell Division.  She's off picking up on former Nobodies, and whining on Twitter about literally anything and everything.  But, she's got a presence that, I admit, I can be jealous of at times.  It would have helped to get our message out, if she would have signed on.  But, for whatever reason, she's too fucking good for me, or she likes to oppose anything and everything I'm involved with.  Whatever the case is, she refused to sign on, even to show some kind of solidarity for once.  She can say whatever she wants, but I've tried to be close to her.  I've tried to work professionally with her.  I've done everything that I can think of to make things right with her, but the moment I saw my best friend in the entire world cry because this bitch is too self absorbed to pay attention to what is going on with her?  I was done.  Finished.  The only reason I included her in this whole thing is because she is a Bombshell, and her involvement might actually make people pay attention to what is going on.  And... I guess a little part of me was hoping for a second chance with Alexis.  Well, more like a twelth chance, but let's not split hairs here.  If Jessie and I can call a temporary truce, then Alexis should be able to sign a fucking piece of paper.  Just saying.

And to top this all off, Chad and I have been on some weird sort of disconnect lately.  I mean, I was basically done with him, but I had him by the balls.  I thought it would be so fun to mess with him, but lately, even that's been boring.  He doesn't fight it anymore, and I can tell that his head just isn't in it anymore.  It's almost like he's got someone else on his mind.  He never goes out, so I can't think of who that could be.  He just sits at home, being a lazy bastard, so unless it's the butch Domino's girl, I can't see him having any kind of contact with anyone.  It's just weird.

And then, there's the whole thing going on with Tim.  He's trying to go at it without the Xanax, and I have to give him credit for that.  It's not easy, but he's doing it.  He even talked to Alexis earlier tonight.  She probably assumed he was still on the drugs, but he was just so distant to her to show her how it feels.  But, I can tell that this thing with Grimm has been bothering him.  Now that he knows Grimm isn't done with him, and this Belladonna chick is coming after him since Grimm can't touch him, he's just been edgy.  I told him that me and mama have him protected, and the nightmares he's been having aren't because of Grimm, but because of the damage done to his psyche.

Yeah, there's just so much going on. and I've been so out of it lately, I didn't even notice that Chad booked the wrong fucking flight.  His middle name is Einstein, obviously, because I was supposed to fly out to Long Beach from my mom's family reunion in Arkansas, because I've been so fucking sick of driving, but I wound up on the other side of the damned country!  Yeah... But, can I really claim to be that much more with it, when I got on the plane without checking my ticket?  I was so consumed with what was going on in my own head that I didn't pay attention.  That world tour really got to me, I guess, where city names just blur together, and become nothing more than a number.

So, I'm standing in front of the window of the fairly small airport, looking out at what appears to be a fucking field, with the New York skyline visible off in the very far distance.  I can't believe it.  No joke.  This... actually happened.  Once the disbelief wears off, anger hits me like a freight train, and I shriek.  Part of me wants to grab my cheeks and go at it Kevin McAllister style, but it's the wrong airport, so I settle for stomping around like an angry child.  I fling my duffel bag to the ground as I kick it across the lobby, causing a woman and her young child to gasp in shock.  I'm seeing red, so I literally walk over to the kid and rip his sucker from his mouth and throw it to the ground, crushing it with my heel.  I look to his mother and growl at her.

Me:  Don't you know that high fructose corn syrup is the number one most deadly food?  Why don't you just open up one of his veins and shoot him up with some beef lard?  Oh, of just sucker punch him as hard as you can in his chest?  You're shit!  Shit, lady!  SHIT!

Once I've made someone feel bad, my mission is complete and I storm back over to the window, staring out at the abysmal view.  I see my own reflection in the window, and as I kneel down on the chair, resting one arm on the back of the chair, I can see how red my face is.  I dial up Chad's number, and place the phone to my ear.  I shake with anger as I wait for him to answer.

Chad:  Hey, honey.  How was your flight?

I am so ready to tear him a new asshole right about now.  Oh, get ready for it.

Me:  Ohhh... you know.  It was a flight.  I slept a lot, ate some crappy food, watched part of some movie with a chick and a guy who love each other, but are too afraid to admit it...

Chad:  That's... good?

Me:  Yeah, it was.  It gave me time to think, and unwind, and... YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!!!  Goddess, you're such a dumbass!

Chad's voice comes out as a quick, light squeak as he tries to adjust to that mindfuck.  He doesn't know what to say, or where this change in attitude comes from.

Me:  So, I'm eating my soy "chicken" a la king, watching the lame chick flick, when I notice New York... FUCKING NEW YORK... is right underneath me!  Yeah, not WeHo, not Venice Beach... NEW... YORK!  New York.

Chad:  Um... aren't you booked this show?  I thought you wanted to get there early, and.

Me:  Uh, yeah!  I did want to get there early, but guess what?  I'm on the other side of the country.  Guess what, Sherlock?  I don't compete outside of the Pacific or Mountain time zone unless I'm on a tour.  So, what would confuse you to the point that you would send me to New York?

There is another pause, followed by whispers of "Not now." and a light shushing sound that he hopes I won't notice.

Chad:  In my defense, Long Beach, and Long Island are pretty easy to get mixed up.

Me:  How?!  They are on totally different sides of the country!  Not to mention, by fundamental English definitions, a beach and an island are not the same thing!

Chad:  An island has a beach!  Watch Gilligan's Island before you come at me with your bullshit logic!  

I'm literally gobsmacked.  I don't even know how to come back to that one as I slap my forehead.  I look around me, seeing the woman I yelled at moments ago, talking with a security guard and pointing at me.  I walk across the lobby quickly, picking up my bag as I walk out of the terminal.

Chad:  Instead of having me book your flights, why don't you do it yourself?  I'm not your slave, and it's about time that you realize that.

Me:  That's it!  Pack your bags and go back to whatever project you crawled out of before I picked your sorry ass up.  We... are done.  Understood?

I don't even give him the chance to answer as I hang the phone up.  Beyond finished at this point.  I look around at everything, and all I see is a few cars sitting outside in the lot, and a taxi driver standing outside of his cab.  He's like Indian or whatever.  Foreign, stereotypical New York taxi driver, and as I approach him, I swear, he's wearing a name badge that says his name is Mohinder.  I'd have made a Heroes reference, but I'm far too man.  He opens the door for me and I jump inside, slamming it behind me as I put my bag in my lap.  He climbs inside the drivers door, and closes it behind him as the snow falls all around us.  The lonely light above us reflects off of the melting snowflakes in the dark curls of his hair as he looks back at me.

Driver:Where to, miss?

I think long and hard about it.  Do I want to go back home to my infuriating boyfriend?  Fuck no!  I look right at him as a half smile comes across my face.  I lean forward and mutter just one word...

Me:  Boston...

Like, to go see my dad.  I gently toss my bag to the side as I lean back in my seat, ready to enjoy the ride.  I lace my fingers together behind my head, already daydreaming about what it will be like when I get there, seeing my dad after being away for so long.  I take a deep breath and sigh it out slowly, waiting for the car to set itself in motion, when the driver clears his throat.

Driver:  I don't go that far, miss.

Me:  Oh...

I purse my lips together as I think about it.  I usually just tell someone where I want to go, and they take me, so... I'm not really sure what to do here.

Me:  Okay... So, how far do you go?

Driver:  Any part of New York City, the suburbs... New Jersey if you tip well enough.

Me:  Take me to the edge of New York City, where I can find a way to Boston...

I lean back in my seat with a look of satisfaction.  Yeah, the whole fingers laced behind the head, and sighing bit as well.  This time, the driver begins driving, though he looks kind of annoyed.  This is going to be one long fucking drive across New York City...



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



<img src=http://vignette1.wikia.nocookie.net/charmed/images/2/23/Energy_Sparks.gif/revision/latest?cb=20111021175921>

Even The Odds
Never Saw This Coming... Did Ya?



There is a screen of silky smoke waving throughout the limousine, as laughter rings from within.  Crystalline North is seen sitting along the back row, with three other women around her, with glasses of red wine in their hands.  One woman appears to be older than Crystalline, long locks of gray hair, wavy and wild as it cascades down her shoulders.  The other two are younger, a raven haired woman who looks to be only a few years younger, and a ginger woman who looks to be half her age, at most.  They are all dressed in black, looking toward what appears to be an altar, adorned with crystals of various types, candles, and a pentagram drawn in a red chalky material, most likely brick.  The smoke comes from a bowl of sage burning in the center.  Crystalline takes a deep breath as the others continue to laugh almost uncontrollably.

Crystalline:  I hate to be a real stick in the mud, sisters, but... do you really think it's wise to use our powers for a laugh?  Seems kinda, I don't know... wrong.

The gray haired woman leans forward, still laughing as she rests the stem of her wine glass on her knee.  She stops laughing only long enough to respond, but her voice still shows off her jovial mood.

Agatha:  Crys, baby... when are you gonna let go of that Pentacostal outlook on religion?  Gaia wouldn't give us a sense of humor if she didn't 'spect us to use it once in a while.  It's not all fire and brimstone punishment, so why must you be so serious all the time?

Raven:  The only punishment comes from our own actions.  Besides, what's the use of having the power we have if we can't cut loose?

The raven haired woman cracks a smile at Crystalline as she leans over with a golden spoon, stirring a small bowl in the center of the altar, closing her eyes as she tries thinking of something.  A hush comes over the circle as they look at Raven.  She opens her grey eyes and looks around at her sisters, an almost grim look on her face as she taps the edge of the spoon against the bowl, and places it face down next to it.  Everyone takes a deep breath as Thistle grabs onto her mother's hand, smiling gently as if having a quick and silent conversation with her.

Raven:  Will my baby ever learn to perfect a love spell that will help Johnny Depp fall in love with her, and give me a grandbaby...?  Just so I can steal him away after?

Thistle's pale jaw falls open as she gently slaps her mother's arm, as the four ladies crack up into laughter once more.  Crystalline's laughter doesn't last very long as she downs the rest of the wine in her glass, before pouring another.  Raven picks up a candle and holds it gently above the bowl of liquid.  Her hand shakes, while the true intention of her question remains pure.  Her daughter's wolf-like eyes almost seem to glow in the light as she stares intently at the bowl.  Finally, a wind comes from nowhere, blowing the flame almost completely out.  Once the wind ceases, the women look down into the bowl to see a perfectly sculpted wax image depicting a swaddled baby held tightly against a mother's bosom.  As the image floats to the side, the reflection on the water shows Thistle, holding the baby close to her, as an unknown man with a beard and neatly styled hair walks up to them, wrapping his arm around her, and the laughter turns to a warm hearted reception.  Raven hugs her daughter closely before picking the small wax piece from the water, and holding onto it firmly.

Thistle:  Okay, my turn now... This is gonna be real good.

Thistle holds the candle with both hands, firmly, as she looks right at Crystalline.  She concentrates hard on her question, as her bright red lips part into a half smirk.

Thistle:  Will Celeste get her act together, so we can raise kids together?

Raven: Thistle?!

Thistle:  Oh come on, mom.  We was all thinking it.  Come on y'all, back me up her.

Crystalline:  Goddess knows I was, sweety!

Another roar of laughter comes across the four ladies, before a sharp breeze blows through the limo, blowing every candle out in the process.  Embers of burning sage whirl around in an eerily slow manner, as the water begins to glow.  The image coming through is simply.  Celeste is lying on the cold ground, a blue aura around her dissipating as she gasps for breath.  Fear is written across her face as she crawls across the snowy ground, gripping onto it with everything she has.  One of her fingernails snaps off as we can hear her cry off in the distance.

Baba Yaga:  Your daughter's undoing is only a matter of time.  She will find herself on death's doorstep, sooner rather than later.  Not that I owe a kindness to a menial hedge witch such as yourself, but consider this a favor...

Baba Yaga's image comes across the liquid in the bowl, and she is hunched over Celeste.  Her fingers tangle in the back of Celeste's hair, and she is quickly dragged across the ground as Celeste's scream rings through the circle's ears, freezing them all in place.  Celeste's blood stains the snow, and the pieces of her fingernails stick out before the bowl tips itself over, turning to blood as it crawls toward Crystalline as she shrieks.  Like a hand, it threatens to choke the life out of her as Thistle crawls back in her mom's arms, much like a small child, shrieking loudest of them all as she points.

Thistle:  What the Holy FUCK is that?!

Raven  Water?  Or blood?  We need to get out of here, DRIVER!!!

Crystalline watches as the blood evaporates, but not after leaving an ash covered print on her bare ankle.  She takes a deep breath, a bit of sweat coming from her brow as she looks over to Agatha.  Agatha's boney face drains of all color, as she gives a simple nod of her head.

Crystalline:  How is that possible?  She's couldn't possibly still be alive, for real...

Raven:  Who?  Because that looked pretty fucking alive to me!

Thistle:  Was there something in that sage, because I can't even...

Agatha:  Baba Yaga transcends the deepest depths of the craft, so deep that she is the pit of black sourcery.  Any dark craft was perfected by Baba Yaga, and all that is dark since, comes from the witch of the Black Woods.

Crystalline looks down at the broken pentagram on the table, having been dissolved by the spilled water.  Her breaths pick up as she tries to figure out why her daughter is the target of the most powerful witch to ever walk the earth.  She picks up a handset phone to her side, and pressed a single button.

Crystalline:  Jackson?  I need you to make the next possible legal U-Turn, and take me back to the airport.  Thanks.

The calm in her voice is very deceiving as she places the receiver back on the hook.  She takes a few very deep breaths as she looks around to her sisters, who all have a look that screams "Oh hell no, girl!"  She sighs and shakes her head as she feels the vehicle cut quickly to the left as it makes a sharp U-Turn.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



<img src=http://49.media.tumblr.com/f841f384f2ac51e2ad0aae00904917e1/tumblr_mxbrtfPcQL1qhzp5bo1_500.gif>


Witchy Woman
#NP "Cupid Carries a Gun" by Marilyn Manson
Salem, Massachusetts




So I got this match coming up against Jenny Tuck.  Alexis, of all people texted me to tell me about it.  I told her I was on my way back a little early, and that we could have some kind of talk.  It's probably some kind of break up talk, like "We're never going to be best friends ever, C.  You're such a bitch and I hate you.  You always blame me for (insert cunty, condescending situation she's made up in her head here) and I'm so innocent, so it couldn't possibly be my fault I'm so miserable all the time."  Had that talk like twenty times, but if it gives her some kind of closure, and gets her off my nutsack, then I guess we'll have it again.  But, in the meantime, I decided it might be kinda cool to stop off in Salem.  It might be why some visit the Lincoln Memorial, or a Holocaust museum.  A reminder that I am of a persecuted people, because in this day in age, everyone is a victim.  But if I'm going to be a victim, I'm going to be an educated victim.

I'm actually kind of disappointed to see that it's basically just some shitty, semi modern town.  It looks like any other New England small town, run down, and kinda dilapidated.  But there is a charm to it, and no, I'm not talking about the fact that literally, I'm looking at a woman who looks just like Elliot's mom from E.T. and expecting Sheri Moon Zombie to come around the corner looking like the Antichrist Mother Mary... Haven't seen Lords of Salem?  You suck... Anyway, it looks a lot like it does in the movie.  I think the people are kind of stuck back in the 70's, and there's lots of Pagan shops spread around.  The West Coast in me wants to complain about the lack of, well, anything hip and trendy to make fun of, but it actually is kind of nice.  Oh!  There's a Starbucks.  Perfect place to make fun of people.  I start to walk toward it when I feel like something is pulling me away.  I turn slightly, and I can see an old woman, in black haggard style clothes, standing next to a corroded brick building.  I walk toward her, hearing in my head a voice.  The voice is old and feminine, but it calls to me, beckoning me closer. Soon enough, I can't hear anything but that.  The scarf over my head, keeping me warm in the frosty evening, blows softly in the wind as the woman hums in a deep tone.  I step out into the street, just in time to hear the sound of tires squealing to a halt.  A horn blares at me as I slowly step back onto the sidewalk, staring at the man, who is clearly from Boston.

Man:  Ey ya cunt bag!  Watch where ya goin'!  Whatcha got a death wish er somethin'?

I flip him the bird in a calm, California bitch manner.  He continues to spew vulgarities at me as he rolls his window back up and speeds off.  I look back over to the haggard woman, but she's not there anymore.  I place my earbud back into my ear and crank my music as I look both ways.  Crossing the street, I walk over to the Starbucks that the woman was standing in front of, and I walk inside.  Hipsters, hipsters, everywhere.  So much flannel and beard and skull caps, I can't even take it.  I walk right up to the register, and realize there's so many different ways to mask the shitty dirt taste of coffee that I never took the time to appreciate.  As I read over my options, an overly perky bald girl walks up to the register, and talks, but I don't hear her thanks to Marilyn Manson blaring in my ears.

Me:  Venti soy mocha latte with extra mocha sauce.

I don't even wait for a total, because I can't hear her anyway, and I pull out my credit card.  I swipe it, and step to the side as I look around.  I feel like I'm in a sea of pseudo sexuality and angst fueled by caffeine and Adele singles as I stare a piece of cheesecake in the raspberry white chocolate chip face.  My mouth salivates, but being vegan makes it impossible to give in.  Like, I'll be sick for days, so I turn away and look out of the window to see the sun setting behind the woman.  She has a hood over her head, and people pass her as if she weren't even there.  Am I going insane?  Am I?  Oh shit, I can feel someone poking me in my back.  I turn around to ease my mind, when I'm met with the creepy bald chick again.  She mouths something, but I just take my coffee, and put a few bills into the tip jar.  I take a sip and walk outside where I look to see the woman is gone again.  Yeah, I must be going crazy.  I pull my scarf tighter as I walk down the street, not sure where I'm going, but it has to be better than where I'm at now.

After walking for a while, I find my way to the Salem Willows park.  It's getting dark, and the yuppies walking their ridiculously small or large dogs with coats that look like they cost more than my entire outfit, slowly begin to thin out, and the shadier characters begin to file in.  I guess that's why I feel like I fit in better.  The junkies, thieves, homeless, and general ruffians walk around, in search of their next fix.  Neo Nazi punks walk around with baseball bats, running into the Neo Skinheads with pink laces on their boots.  One wouldn't be able to tell the difference between them, aside from their shoe laces, yet they are far from the same.  They beat the shit out of each other, but no one in the park pays any kind of attention.  I figure it's best I don't either, and I walk along the path, going deeper into the park.  The willow trees offer a calm solace as I move along the path.  I remove my headphones, and the sound of the pinks versus the swats seems to fade out, as the humming picks back up again.  It seems like it's coming from all around me.

"Celeste?"

"... Celeste..."

......Celeste..."


My name is whispered from all around me, and it sounds like Ursula from Little Mermaid almost.  I look around, and I see nothing. As I walk along the path, I begin to see the beach, and the gravel on the bank.  at the edge of the water, I see her again.  The darkness seems to creep upon us, covering her in even more mystery.  I walk closer, even as the wind blows hard, trying to keep me back.  I try to swim through it, but to no avail.

Teen Girl:  Death awaits you.  Walking along the gallows, the daughter of Mary Johnson, you will meet the same fate!

The girl pulls out a Tarot death card and tucks it in my front pocket, patting my boob before whispering in my ear.

Teen Girl:  Don't go to her, for she is death.

Me:  For fucks sake, lady... the Death card represents new beginnings.  It's a good thing.  Why don't you read that manual that comes with the starter deck you got from Spencer's?

I pull the card out and shove it back into her chest.  I shake my head, expecting to see nothing once more, but this time I'm wrong.  There she stands.  I take a step closer to her, and the wind blows the scarf off of my head, and my hair waves behind me as the teen girl laughs behind me.

Teen Girl:  I told you...  She's the beginning, and the end.  She's way more powerful than you could ever know.  You would be best to do whatever she says.

I'm so generous with the bird tonight, as I throw it back at her, double time.  She laughs as I walk along.  As I get closer, I see the water bubbling around her as if it were the black fires of Christian Hell itself.  The smell of rotting meat should turn me away, but the lullaby lures me closer.  As I get close to her, I see that she has a staff in her hand with the skull of a large bird on top of it.  She reaches into her cloak, and she pulls out the shiniest red apple I've ever seen in my life.

Woman:  I've come with a peace offering, young North.

Me:  Peace offering?  For what?  Do I know you?

Woman: I'm afraid if anyone is at a loss of information, it would be me.  You've heard all about me, but I know very little of you.

I'm pretty sure I've never met the witch from Brave before, so I'm at a real loss here.  I scratch my head as I'm overcome by the warmth coming from the boiling tar beneath her.  I look down to see a snake dart out from the water, whipping its body around as it passes me.  It is followed by another, and another, and they just keep coming.

Me:  You're a dark witch, and a very powerful one at that.  Tell me why I should trust anything you have to say.

Woman:  Trust me, or don't trust me.  It's irrelevant to me.  I've come in peace, to ask but a simple favor.  In return, you and your mother will be safe.

Me:  Yeah, you clearly don't know me, because threatening me and or my mother is not the way to get me to cooperate.

I reach into my pocket to pull out a small satchel.  Rosemary, dill, sage, and clove, ground together into a dust, and I throw it at her as I open my mouth to speak, however, the wind simply blows it back into my face.  I close my eyes and turn to the side, sputtering as she simply chuckles.

Woman:  You have the nerve to speak of threats, as if you even knew what a threat were?  Child, I do hate to repeat myself, and that is why I will not do it again.  Take the peace offering, and give him the child.

She hands me the apple... which is now a fig.  She reaches forward, and her ice cold hand lifts the fruit to my mouth.  I look down at the juicy fruit, as I see the serpents crawling up my body, their tongues flicking, and their eyes glowing yellow.

Serpents:  Eat of the true fruit of knowledge.  Do it.  Do not shame the hag.  Eat it, and know the truth.

Me:  I feel like Eve in the Garden of Evil.  Bitch, tell me who you are, and what child are you talking about?  Mine?  Have her, I didn't even want it to begin with...

Woman:  EAT!

She slaps the back of my hand, burying my face in the fruit.  The taste hits my tongue, and I can't help but chew, lick, and suck like I was Jessie Salco in a @DavesCharacters gangbang.  A real hungry bitch.  It tastes like fig, ice cold water on a blistering hot day, wine, bourbon shooters, sugar, and unicorn jizz, and I can't stop until I'm gnawing at my own fingers.  The moonlight glares off of the white teeth like a Chesshire smile from under her hood.  She pulls back her hood, and her long gray, wavy hair blows lightly in the wind.  Her face looks like a mummy, and her eyes are as dead as Alexis' happiness.  I have never seen this woman a day in my life, but I know her.

Me:  The Black Wood Witch, Baba Yaga...

Baba Yaga:  In the flesh, hedge witch.

I look to the boiling water, and under the water, I see flashes of so many things, I can barely even begin to grasp them all.  They hit me like bolts of lightening, but the serpents hold me in place.  The thunder is her voice.

Baba Yaga:  I've come as a courtesy to your bloodline, to ask you to lower your shield of protection from the Staggs boy.

I see the candy house, and the lederhosen, but the candy turns to human bones.  The lederhosen stays, which is just as scary honestly.  The dark haired children relish in delight as they shove the old hag into the fire, and escape the hut.  Because, you know, burning witches is acceptable.  Dark or not, it doesn't matter, right?  But why should I give up Tim for her sake?

Me:  Why would I give up one of my best friends?

Baba Yaga:  What makes you think he wouldn't be so quick to burn you?  A descendant of Hansel, and Cotton Mather?  Such is not mere coincidence.

I laugh at the idea, no matter how insensitive it might seem.  She's got to be making it up.

Baba Yaga:  He's betrayed you, and doesn't deserve your protection.

I see it.  Plain as day, on the surface of the water, but my brain just can't seem to process it.  I feel the betrayal, but I feel no hatred, or malice, or anger, or sadness.  I simply watch the scene unfold before my eyes, and the hag seems to turn to watch it as well, as if it were the first she'd known of this.  I slowly shake my head, because I am a white witch.  I've made mistakes, and no matter how badly this betrays my trust, I'm not going to give Tim up to her.

Me:  That changes nothing, hag.  I would never give Tim up to someone like you.

The hag dares to laugh in my face.  Her breath smells of decayed flesh, burnt hair, and tar.  I cover my face as the humid breath almost feels suffocating.

Baba Yaga:  You think this is a favor to me?  Oh dear, no...  It is a favor to Brother Grimm, but I can't seem to locate the talismen to dismember it.

Me:  Good luck trying.

Baba Yaga:  I don't need luck, you filthy cur!  I didn't come to you out of desperation.  I didn't offer you knowledge because I am incapable of doing it myself.  You are not a threat.  You are simply a rabid dog that is in my way, leaving me with two options.  Throw the dog a bone, and she fetches me what I want, or I can put the flea ridden bitch out of her misery.  You have shown me that the second option is the way to go.

Baba Yaga raises her staff from the ground, and she begins chanting in, like... some other language.  It feels ancient, and grimey.  The serpents surrounding me begin to tighten their grip around me, as I feel fifty different forms of the same haggard laugh coming at me as my veins constrict.  I look down as they raise up my body, to my throat, squeezing the life out of me, literally.  I cough, choking as I try to tug at the snakes, but I'm frozen in place as they cover me.  I look into her dead blue eyes as I feel like my throat is about to give way, and the bones in my neck slowly begin to crackle.  There is a loud ringing in my ears as I can see the veins in my eyes bulging out, and then the lights start to go out as a hard pain throbs in the back of my brain...

Mama:  Nobody calls Peaches a flea ridden bitch but her own loving mama...

Baba's smile goes sour as she turns to see my mom standing there with a stick of burning sage in one hand, and a black powder in one hand.  The ringing takes over as she casts an incantation, just as she blows the dust at me, waving the sage around as a vacuum sucks us up, and I go unconscious.  I thought I was dead, but...



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



Business As Usual
#NP "Our Truth" by Lacuna Coil
Homewood Suites; San Bernardino, California



It's one of those days where its cool outside, but only by California standards.  Mid eigthies... you know how it goes.  But, after spending a couple weeks in Boston, and then another couple days with my mom, healing from the attack by Baba Yaga, it's feels kind of warm out.  I put on my swim suit, and head outside to the pool to just relax.  As I'm walking toward the pool, I adjust my black bikini top, and pull up the hood on the back of it, Nobodies style.  I pull my shades down and walk to the gate.  I open it, and set my pool bag down on one of the lounge chairs.  The sun is shining bright this afternoon, and most of the bruising on my skin is gone, so I figure it's a good chance to get just a little bit of sun.  I sit down on the edge of the lounge chair, and pull out a bottle of sun block.  Pouring it into the palms of my hands, I rub them together and then smooth it over my left leg, giving it a delicate shine.  I run it along the right leg next, and then I go to my arms and shoulders.  As I'm looking around at all of the morbidly overweight midwest tourists, I spot an obvious local.  His skin is tattooed and bronzed over despite his big, bold blue eyes.  His goatee is neatly trimmed, not in some sort of hipster way though, and his black hair is slicked back wet.  He's got just the right amount of pudge to his stomach that says "I don't give a fuck, because I'm sexy no matter what" and I'm feeling it.  As a recently single woman on vacation, I look to my back with my bottom lip pushed out.  I grunt a few times as I "try" to reach my back, before I sigh.  He looks over at me and pulls his shades down to block out the sun.  Hook, line, sinker.  He gets out of his lounge chair and starts walking toward me.

Guy:  You need a little help there, sweetheart?

Me:  Why, yes I do... I mean, I'm just not so flexible with my arms, and I can't reach my back.  I'd hate to burn such smooth skin.

Guy:  If you wouldn't mind, I could help you with that.

I give a sweet smile and nod my head as I laugh through my nose.  He grins at me, showing off his silver tooth.  He picks up the bottle of sun block and he steps around me.  He kneels on the lounger, and begins to work it into my skin.

Guy:  I'm Jake, by the way.  I didn't want to be the nameless creep who randomly offers to rub lotion on your skin.

Me:  And I'm Celeste.  I wouldn't want to be the helpless damsel in distress who lets just any guy rub lotion on her back, but we are what we are, right?

He chuckles heartily as he works down my lower back.  There is this very surprisingly unawkward silence between us as he finished up.  Like a true gentleman, he doesn't linger unnecessarily long.  He stands up, and the light hair on his stomach and chest glistens in the sunlight.

Jake:  If you're available, Celeste?  I'd like to take you on a date sometime.  Maybe show you around town while you're here?

Me:  Oh my, do I look like a tourist?  I actually live in Beverly Hills.  

Jake:  Oh, uh... with the tone of your skin, I guess I assumed you were from like Alaska, or somewhere snowy like that.

I look down at my arm, seeing how pale I am, and I can see his point.  By comparison, I look as pale as porcelain.  It is what it is, and I just shrug it off, laughing.

Me:  I'm in town for...

Jake:  The SCW show, no, I know who you are.  Celeste North, the Nobody of the Nobodies.  I just know that you're only in town for a little while, and didn't want to miss my opportunity to take the hottest Bombshell out on a date.

Me:  Hottest?  Do you need your eyes checked?  I'm not the hottest by any means.  I'm pale, possibly the only pair of real breasts in the company, and it shows...  I'm no Jenny Tuck.

Jake looks at me, and a sort of cute blush comes over his cheeks.  He doesn't say anything at first, and I smirk a little from the corner of my lips.

Jake:  Well, that's not really my thing anyway.  I like real women.  Natural women.  The whole stripper model thing just doesn't work for me.  Besides, watching you kick her ass this Sunday is gonna be the best.  I got front row seats to the show.

Me:  First off, who says I'm going to kick her ass?  Don't get me wrong, I'm going to try my very best, but that's not a guarantee.  Secondly, what's wrong with her body?  She paid good money for the boob job, the trainers, the salons, and the boutiques.  I'm not into girls, but she's hot!

Jake looks baffled as I talk nicely about my opponent.  He waits for me to laugh, or give any sign of sarcasm, but I don't.  I just stare back at him over my shoulder as his shades hide the obvious shock in his eyes.  Seriously, if I was a dude, I'd bone her so hard.

Jake:  Aren't you supposed to hate your opponent, and talk all kinds of trash about them?  I'm sure that's exactly what she's going to do to you.

Me:  I'm not good at hating people just because I'm fighting them.  Do I like her?  Meh.  She comes off as stuck up, and conceited, but so does most of the roster.  If I hated stuck up bitches, I'd hate Alexis Edwards.  But I don't.  I love Lexi.  I don't know Jenny.  I hear so much about her, but you can't trust what people say until you've experienced it for yourself.  Could she be a raging cunt wad?  Yeah, she could.  Could she be the nicest person on the planet?  Yeah, she... well, no.  Not from what I've seen.  But no one is perfect.

I stare back as I sigh, and Jake is listening to every word I say, though he's probably put on enough sun screen to last me a year.  I stand up from the lounger and gently nudge my head toward to pool to invite him with me.  He picks up the raft from his seat and meets me at the edge.  Like a true gentleman, he holds onto my hand, while letting me step into the cool water first.

Jake:  I guess I just expected wrestling to be, well... violent.

Me:  Oh, it's going to be violent.  Trust that.  I'm not going to take it easy on my opponent.  But, I'm willing to let it start and end inside of the ring, if she is.  I went to some very heavy extremes with Jessie Salco, but we more or less do hate each other.  I find bullying to be childish, and hazing to be assonine, so I got under her skin to defend someone I thought was my friend.  But, ask Mercedes Vargas just how violent I can get when I beat her twice... Well, that's not a very good example, because I kinda hate her too, but you get where I'm going with this.  It doesn't matter whether I like or hate someone.  I'm still going to be violent in the ring  It's my release, and it's the name of the game.

As we wade further into the pool, the water turns my hair to chocolate colored strings, bobbing in the water.  His bronzed skin presses against mine, as he nods his head.  He helps me into the water, though I'm capable of doing it all on my own.

Me:  I mean, I figure Jenny will underestimate my intelligence by saying stuff like "I bet she's going to call me a whore because I've been a Playboy centerfold" but shit, I'd do the same thing if I had the body.  I'm not bound by some archaic Christian view of sexuality.  If you can get guys to make it rain fifties and hundreds, then get it, girl.  Get it.  I don't see anyone doing that for me, and that's just fine.  I'll dance in the singles at amateur night.  It's not like I need the money anyway.  But I can also see her saying "I bet Celeste is going to say that I'm dumb because I've got big boobs, but I own a huge company."  I don't know what she does, or what kind of company she runs, but she's getting it in more ways than one.  I applaud her.  The only way I will ever call her dumb is if she expects me to be just like these other bitches, dumb and self centered, and unprepared.  Win or lose, I always come correct.  No one will ever say that Celeste North doesn't do her homework.  I once stalked Jessie Salco for a month.  One long, boring fucking month.  But I learned what I needed to about her, and I beat her in the only singles match we've ever had.

Jake is smiling as we sway in the water.  Don't ever say that Celeste North doesn't go above and beyond for the fans.  It's nice as he helps hoist me onto the raft.  The cheap plastic feels weird on my skin, sticking to my wet skin as I slide into place comfortably.  Jake begins gently pulling me around the pool, and for a moment, I feel less like a Nobody, and more like royalty.

Me:  I take my job very seriously, because I need it if I'm ever going to be a Somebody.  A lot of these other girls are established in other companies, but this is it for me.  I don't come with a reputation, in the business.  Do you know what I'm saying?

Jake:  Yeah, I totally get that.  I just never expected this much depth from wrestling.

Me:  Jenny will be in for a fight on Sunday, because we both have something to prove.  She wants to prove that she's worth the hype, and I want to prove why I deserve any hype at all.  I've had a pretty damn good run here so far, and Jenny is the new girl on the block.  The stakes are much higher than we are on the card, and hardly anyone will pay attention, unless they are waiting for one of Jenny's tits to pop out of her top.  But those horny teenage boys, and the sexually curious women in the Bombshell locker room will get an unexpected surprise while waiting for that surprise.  I might even give Keira and Roxi a pair of binoculars to pay close attention.  I've been starting to feel left out with the lack of gold around my waist, and while they're waiting for a free show, they might just get the chance to see how serious I really am about becoming a Somebody.  I'm dead serious...

I nod my head as I look down at Jake.  He's listening as he wades through the pool.  I look toward the camera and wave, letting them know I'm finished with them.  They are probably fading out as I watch the light muscles in Jake's back work as he carries me along the rippling waves of the pool.  I am now in Shangri-La...

16
Climax Control Archives / Sleepless in San Gabriel
« on: January 29, 2016, 10:28:10 AM »
 
<img src=https://media.giphy.com/media/cxio0nKq8yQ48/giphy.gif>

Not A Nobody
#NP "Hurt" by Nine Inch Nails
Staggs Dungeon; Las Vegas, Nevada


((Two Weeks Ago))



"No, don't... don't do this, luv..."

I've made up my mind, and Tessa knows that there is no stopping me.  I mean, I am pissed off.  I can't see it, but I'm pretty sure that steam is coming out of my ears.  If I pulled my panties down right now, I could literally piss fire.  Yeah, I'm that mad right now.  So mad, that Tessa's protests don't stop me as I walk up to the doors of Staggs Dungeon.  I fling them open and walk inside.  There's a few Nobodies training in the ring along with some other wrestling students, and Spike Staggs and Vixen are standing on the outside of the ring, coaching.  Eden is sitting off to the side of the bleachers, playing with the twins, as Tim sits on the bleachers, staring off into space with an emptiness in his eyes.  Tessa grabs onto my arm and spins me around and pulls me in close.  Her eyes are wide with worry as she tries to talk what she perceives to be sense into me.

Tessa:  We can talk about this, Celeste.  Be reasonable...

I just stare at her.  I mean, maybe she's right.  Maybe if I ignore all of the problems I've had with The Nobodies since day one, they'll just... fix themselves, right?  Um, fuck that.  I turn back around and walk toward Tim, but he doesn't even notice.  However, Spike does as he turns away from the ring and walks toward me.  He steps in my way, and just as I go to walk around him, he uses his wide, muscular frame to stop me, holding his orangutan arm to hold me back.

Spike:  Not a good time, Celeste...

Me:  Oh?  It looks like the perfect fucking time, Spike.

I am so tired of hearing people use my name.  I don't have fucking amnesia, so I don't need to be reminded who I am.  I lower his arm to pass, but it's like trying to bend a tree branch.

Spike:  Whatever it is that clearly has you so pissed off can wait until he gets better.

Me:  No, it can't!  What the fuck is with you people and waiting?!  You can't just shove your problems to the side and pretend you're going to deal with them later!  I'm so tired of this, and I'm done pretending it's not the way it is, so if you'll excuse me...

Spike holds me back, but Tim slowly stands up on the bleacher.  He looks down at us, and I've never seen that look on his face before.  It's like a zombified version of a sadistic smile.

Tim:  It's okay, dad.  Let her through.

I have to act like I have something to do with my ability to pass, so I shove his arm all the way back and let out a grunt.  Tessa sighs and crosses her arms over her chest as she just shakes her head.  I march right up to Tim and place my hands on my hips.

Me:  We need to fucking talk.

Tim:  Clearly...  Have a seat.

Me:  I think I'll stand, thanks.  Somebody needs to stand up around here.

Tim looks around to see everyone else standing and he looks a little confused.  Right, he's basically legally stoned right now, so he doesnt get my smart ass comment.  I shake my head and growl as I turn away from him.  This kid has been a good friend to me for the most part, so it's hard to be mean to him what with everything going on.

Tim:  What's going on with you?  You seem more pissed off than usual.

Me:  Hey!  I'm not Alexis, so that comment is null and fucking void, okay?  Things need to change, because quite frankly, this isn't what I signed up for.

Again, he doesn't quite get it.  He scratches the side of his head and slowly sits down, taking a pill bottle from his pocket.  He twists the cap off and starts to tilt it forward when I slap the pill bottle out of his hand, delicious pharmaceuticals flying everywhere.  I ignore that fact and grab onto his face, pulling him forward as everyone in the building stops what they are doing and watches.

Me:  You need to clear your head, T-Bone.  Don't you see that literally everything is falling apart around you?

Tim:  Yes, I do.  But, luckily for me, those little pills you just knocked out of my hand, they make it impossible to give a flying fuck, and that's what I need right now.

Been there, done that.  It's not all it's cracked up to be.

Me:  No!  It's not what you need right now.  What you're going through with Brother Grimm?  It's going to happen whether you're doped up like Marilyn Monroe or not!  You can just let it happen this way, or you can stand up and fight it!  I can only do so much for you, because I'm not some mystical sourceress with all the magic of the earth as my disposal.  But, in the meantime, this thing we created?

I point all around us, to Tessa, and the masked Nobodies hanging out in the ring with the students, then to us specifically.

Me:  It's turning to shit.  No one actually cared about us at any point, and we counted on that.  But now, we're just standing around with our thumbs up our asses, literally doing nothing.

Tim:  Well, we have three title belts in our possession, so...

Me:  And title belts never have been on our radar.  You're the one who told me that when I talked about how I wanted to dismantle Delia Darling and take her title from her.  Besides, you and Connor basically walked into that match and took the titles, so it wasn't like it was a real fight.  We are weak, and you're forcing me to take matters into my own hands once again.  Only this time, it might be without all of you...

Tim's eyes widen, and the reality of things finally starts to settle in.  He opens his mouth, dumbfounded, hurt, and surprised all at the same time.  Tessa looks pained, while giving me a look that says I'm a total plonker, or some kind of British-Irish term for a total bitch.

Tim:  Do you... really feel that way?

Me:  Uh, hello!  I just said I was!  Seriously, what the hell have we all done lately?  Alexis won and has been defending the Internet Championship.  You guys won the tag titles.  I almost won a game of musical chairs...  We're literally the shittiest, most pointless stable to ever hit SCW next to the Dreamz Chaserz!  Don't you want to make your dad proud?  Follow in his footsteps and make a change for the company he helped build?  Or, do you want to... you know... keep whining and complaining about how we don't get noticed when we don't do shit?

Even I have to admit that what I just said was probably the bitchiest thing I've ever said to him, someone I consider to he a friend.  Yet, at the same time, it needed to be said.  It was how I was really feeling, and I am so done holding that back for people who don't actually respect me.

Me:  I think I need to turn my hood back in.  I gotta bail, because this is just going to drag us all down.  I'm all for loyalty, but when you are purposely pulling me underwater, knowing exactly what you're doing... I have to go, Tim.

If he could feel right now, I'm sure he would be hurt by what I just said, but that's clearly not the case.  He just stares at me, his mental wheels clearly in motion.  I stare at him, and he's clearly trying to think of a response out of old habit, but his head slowly shakes from side to side.

Tim:  No?  No.  No, you don't want to do that.  You really don't want to, because we are going places, Celeste.  We have our second title defense coming up for the tag titles.  People are actually paying attention to us.  Alexis is...

Me:  Don't even bring Alexis into this. She's basically not even in this equation.  You are just so in love with her, despite what she did to you, that you can't see how she's literally never involved in anything we do.  After all of the shit you've been through with Kris Halich and Johnny Tsunami pulling away from us, in the same fashion, before leaving and shitting on everything we've been working to achieve, you'd think your eyes would be open to what she's about to do.  You've got to see that coming.

Tim:  Look, it's not that I don't care about whatever is going on with you.  It can probably be cured with a Midol, but that's just an opinion.  I just have a couple of more important things going on in my life right now, C.  I have someone wanting to cut my heart out and eat it in the middle of the ring, or whatever it does that Brother Grimm does.  You are one of the few people I can count on, and I can't lose that.  So, if you want to sit here and yell at me, please, feel free, but you can't leave me.

Great, now he's playing to my one weakness; loyalty.  Fight it, girl... fight it.  You don't feel that sting.  You can't, because then it would have been totally pointless to come all the way here, just to be guilted into staying in this fucked up situation.

Me:  I would never leave you... but The Nobodies?  Come on, I haven't even been initiated yet.  I'm not a champion, and I have no opportunities ahead of me to change that.  I'm the only real Nobody, and yet... I feel like I don't even belong there lately.  Everyone is off in their own little world, and yours is the most upsetting, because it's like you're just waiting to die.  And while you're waiting to die, all hope within The Nobodies is dying along with you.  I'm here for you, Tim, and not just because of Brother Grimm being on your tail.  But, I can't sit here and watch you die.  That is where I draw the line.

I reach down to my waist as I lift up my hooded jacket.  I peel it off from over my head, and I hand it over to Tim.  He won't take it, so in a show of irritation, I shake it in my hand, but Tim simply stands up and walks away from me, and from everyone.  He grabs his bag from the sidelines, and marches over to the double doors at the front of the gym, shoving his way through them.  No fucking fair!  It's supposed to be me who storms off as a pissy hot mess!  Primedonna is totally stealing my moment, leaving me to stand there with my mouth wide open in shock.
[*Fade*]


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sleepless in San Gabriel
#NP "Jump the Gun" by Adore Delano
The Boulevard; Azusa, California




"Allllright everybody... Are you girls ready for it to get reeeeal up in here?  Start your engines, hunties!"

The hostess on the stage has a pretty low toned voice, and she's dressed up like a princess with West Hollywood hooker war paint on.  There's no hiding this one, girl.  I'm sitting at a drag show.  Yep.  I'm surrounded by about a hundred of California's "hottest" men, oiled up bodies, up to date hair styles, and underwear that makes a girl think "Damn, you've got style..."  And the best part of it all is that none of them want to fuck me.  For those who still don't follow me, they're gay. There are a couple who, with the right amount of drinks, may bend the rules, but I think I'm pretty safe here.  I just needed a place to escape to, because I haven't been able to sleep for days.  I've got too much on my mind with the meeting with Erik Staggs pending, the potential lawsuit, and everything going on with Tim.  I haven't talked to him in two weeks now, and my own personally imposed deadline is quickly approaching before I have to make a big call on where I stand within The Nobodies.

So, in the meantime, why not go and spend some time with an old friend?  And no, don't even go there, because Ms. Darling was never a friend of mine, even if this is her type of hangout.  No, my friend is just a couple paces more popular than I am, even after releasing an album, and appearing on two of America's most watched television programs.  I'm back in his old neighborhood, so I figured it was the perfect chance to see if I could resist old temptations.  As I sit, a drink in my hand, I watch as the drag queen hostess on stage bows out in a campy sort of fashion.  I looks down at my full drink, the ice nearly completely melted from not having taken one sip in the hour I've been here.  I just don't have it in me to drink right now, with everything going on.  What the fuck?  Was Mikah right when she said I needed to loosen up?

"Party!"

As I hear the voice from just a few feet behind me, I turn around to see one of my oldest friends standing there in a black beret, black leather jacket, and skinny jeans that look like they are choking the life out of him.  His mouth is hanging open as he squeals at the sight of me.  I break my miserable bitch look with a smile of my own as I jump up from my seat and rush past some bronzed god of a gay man, to my pale buddy.  He grabs my hands and we jump up and down, laughing, like we are teenage girls at the mall.

Me:  Oh my Goddess, Danny... it's been forever.

Danny:  I know! I know!  You need to come to Azusa more often, girl!  What you been up to?

Before I can say anything, he reaches into his back pocket and pulls out a flyer for SCW.  I purse my lips as he laughs.  Before I can call him out on it, he grabs onto my hand and drags me over to the table I was sitting at.  He takes one seat, facing toward the stage, while still facing me, and I sit down carefully across from him.

Danny:  Some friends of mine were thinking about going to this show?  Because what is more punk rock than wrestling?  And a referee who is a drag queen that looks like Willem?  Big girl representing at the beginning of the show?  I was in.  Then I was reading the rest of the flyer thingy, and I was like Oh hell no, girl...

He points toward the middle of the card, tapping his neatly manicured nail against the paper.  I give him a weak smile as I look down at the drink, hearing the Southern Comfort start to call my name, despite the puky feeling in my stomach.  I ignore the call for the moment as I nod my head.

Me:  Yep.  I'm working for a travelling freak show masquerading itself as wrestling.  You found me out.

Danny:  No, C.  That's awesome.  If I had it in me, I would love to, but those girls would snap me in half like a twig, let alone the men...

He raises his eyebrows, with a sexy smile on his face, hinting at the fact that he may not mind the second part so much.  He stinks his tongue out at me as he sits back up in his seat, scooting in closer to the table to get a better view of the drag queens on stage, lip syncing to some Lady Gaga bullshit.

Me:  I could count on one finger, the guys I would even consider fucking in SCW.

Together Unexpectedly:  Sean Jackson...

We both look at one another and laugh before we reach across the table and high five one another.  The laughter causes us to get looks, but queen Danny just waves them off, and they respect his wishes without question.

Danny:  Girl, that's what we always had in common.  The worse the man is for you, the more we want them.  I think we need some real fucking help.

Me:  Yeah, but those crazy eyes get me every time.  He's married or whatever, though, so...

Danny:  So?  Never stopped either of us before...

Again, another high five.  This time, we aren't as loud with it, so it doesn't get us the attention the last one had.  I just shake my head, because Danny is so sweet, but so open to being trashy.  That was once me, and I'll own up to it without shame, but I kind of want to be better, even just a little bit.  It's why I tried to become a Mean Girl a year and a half ago.

Danny:  So, unless you're like a big deal in SCW...

Me:  Yeah right...

Danny:  You're fighting someone.  Is she good?  Tell me about her.

I pause for a moment, sighing, because if I remembered there was a camera there at this very moment, my answer would have been totally different.

Me:  Yeah, she's good.  She's actually really good.  I don't like her, but she's one of the best.  She's had like five championship reigns in SCW, was undefeated for a long time.  She was a Mean Girl.

Danny:  Oh, I loved them bitches.  It was like a 24/7 roast on Twitter, gurrrrl!

Me:  Danny?  Please don't...

I rub my temples, because obviously he doesn't know I tried out for the Mean Girls, and I'd like it if he never found out.  He covers his mouth, but obviously he doesn't know what he's done.

Me:  Anyway, Mercedes Vargas is like one of the best in SCW.  I beat her once, and I'm like some unheard of bitch who constantly gets ragged on, or totally ignored which is way worse.

Danny:  Ignored?  Don't they know who your mama is?

I roll my eyes, intentionally looking away from Danny for a moment to emphasize what I'm about to say.

Me:  Girl, the only one old enough to know who my mama is, is Mercedes Vargas.  Most of our generation doesn't even know what real music is.  They think this Gaga techno bullshit is music.  They don't remember Sleetwood Hacks, or the Beagles, or Rob Dillon are.  Wrestlers aren't about being badass like they were when we were growing up.  It's about suits, money, fashion, and titles.  Facing someone who came in at the end of the last generation is something I actually respect, because she's of a dying breed.  She's on wrestling AARP, but she at least has a respect for what we do, even if she ran around with a bunch of girls who destroyed what we do.  Deep down, Mercedes is an old soul, representing the ghost of what this sport was, and what it should be.

Danny:  So... are you, like... making fun of Mercedes, or praising her...?

I shrug my shoulders, because I'm not really sure how I feel about her right now.

Me:  I don't know, both?  Neither?  I'm just stating facts.  We have a short history with one another, but in that short time, there's a lot going on.  We...

Danny:  Hey, girl?  I have to run for a bit.  I'll be back in like ten, kay?

Before I even have a chance to say anything, Danny gets up from his chair and walks off into the crowd.  I sigh, until I finally do notice the camera there.  I look up at it, and close my eyes, sighing, because I look even more like a trainwreck than I normally do, and I'm quite frankly not in the mood to shoot on Mercedes right now... not to a camera at least.

Me:  Well, SCW Universe... I guess the cat is out of the bag.  I don't hate Mercedes quite as much as I've advertised in the past.  That doesn't mean I'm not looking forward to the idea of knocking her flat on her ass, for the second time in our second in-ring encounter.  I hold a minor respect for Mercedes, but only because of what she has accomplished in this sport, and short of a year out of her long, long, LONG career... she's stood for everything good about this sport, if you can even call it that anymore.  We might not like each other, with our own opinions of one another, but there is a respect.

I nod my head as I stir my drink around with the skinny red straw, thinking for a moment before continuing.

Me:  I think I might have earned a small amount of respect from her with the petition to improve the conditions in which we get ready for the shows, and the conditions we compete in, with certain World Bombshell Champion's *air quotes* problem...  Natalie, Crystal, and myself did what no one thought to do, ever.  And that was to make a full, one hundred percent stand against these conditions.  We gathered everyone, and shy of four names, the entire Bombshell roster has signed our petition.  Mercedes is one of the names we gathered, and for that alone, i have to show some respect.  As much as I hate to say it, most of the Bombshell roster is a sisterhood right now.  We have our problems, but most of them are common problems that we will address in the weeks to come.

I give the camera a look that says I'm nothing but serious, and I give it the freeze frame effect, so that they have time to soak it all in.  After a moment of this, I soften up a bit and continue to stir my drink out of a bit of boredom, shooting a less than friendly look to the camera.

Me:  Now, enough of the warm and fuzzies.  This match will be anything but warm and fuzzy.  Despite the fact that I do have respect for Mercedes, and we are standing together for the common good... I don't like, you, Mercedes.  Truth be told, I really don't think I ever will.  I've got plans for you come this Sunday, and none of them are good.  I want to see you fail, again.  I want to do something Alexis was never able to do, and I want to do it twice.  I want to beat you, Mercedes.  I want to tear you apart, and leave just enough of you to stand by my side to make this company a better place for women to wrestle for.

I grin, but again, it's anything but a warm and fuzzy grin.  I lick at my teeth, as if savoring the blood of my enemy, which is almost kinda too sick, even for me...  I shrug my shoulders as I stare right into the camera with my cold blue eyes.

Me:  Before you go jumping the gun, again, none of my plans include my *air quotes* sister, Alexis.  Wait, that's a lie.  Because I want her to see what it's like to actually beat you.  It will be like an instant replay.  But, if she wants to stay out of my crosshairs, she will stay far away from the ring.  I don't want to beat you because Lexi decided to get squirrelly and hold hold your legs down while I pin you.  I don't want her help, because I don't want you to pull a page out of the old Burn Book and cry foul play after I beat you.  I want the world to see me take you down, all on my own, or the less likely option of falling flat on my ass, all on my own.  This isn't a handicap match, and so I don't want it to be treated like one.  You and Alexis have your own problems, but they don't concern me at all.  I'd like to keep it that way.  You see, I'm barely hanging on by a thread with my alliance to The Nobodies, and that one thread is Tim, most certainly not Alexis.

I contemplate a sip from my drink, as I look around for Danny.  I don't see him anywhere, and I'm quickly getting bored with this shoot.

Me:  Sunday has nothing to do with Alexis, and everything to do with the obstacle standing in front of you.  It would be a real shame to see you take focus off of me, because I'm a threat to be reckoned with in the Bombshell Division.  Don't be stupid like every other bitch here.  I know you're better than that.  It would be a real shame to lose twice to every member of Celystalie, woukdn't it?  Wait, that sounds stupid.  Nalestal?  No, that sounds like a genital wart medication Mikah is on.  Crataleste?  No...  We're working out the whole name thing, but you get my point.  I'm the only one who hasn't beat you at least twice.  Not yet anyway.  But, I'm fair, and I'd be willing to give you a fighting chance.  Prove me wrong, because as Jessie found out at December 2 Dismember, I'm a hungry, thirsty bitch, and each loss makes me want to come back, ten times as strong as I was before.  So, really, no matter what happens on Sunday, I win.  If I win, I prove beating you wasn't a fluke.  If I lose, then I've got some serious motivation to come out swinging at whoever gets in my way next.  Though, honestly, after our last encounter, the first option seems way more likely.  Sorry bout it...

While I'm still no Promo Queen, this seems like the appropriate place to stop, right?  A good hook that leaves some foreboding for Mercedes, getting in her head a little bit to doubt herself?  Yeah, I was so ready to continue.  That is, until the music stops and the hostess comes back out on stage.

Hostess:  Gentlemen, and ladies... tonight we got us an extra special guest.  Staring on Fox's American Idol season seven, and Logo's RuPaul's Drag Race season six, she is Azusa's own... Adore Delano!!!

Adore:  Party!!!

I look up to the stage, and can't help but smile as Adore Delano winks at me, and blows me a quick kiss.  Well, Danny was half right.  He was back in ten minutes, and his make up shows it.  I wink back as I finally give in and take a sip of my now warm drink, making a face as I just push it to the edge of the table.  Adore begins to perform her hit "Jump the Gun" as I get up and disappear into the see of half naked gay men to dance.
[*Fade*]

17
Climax Control Archives / Nobodies and Somebodies
« on: January 08, 2016, 12:43:03 PM »
 
<img src=http://25.media.tumblr.com/d18c1f0bfb0332ed794691df53814161/tumblr_mewdqlKwWh1r1dp6bo1_250.gif>

North of Hell
Welcome Home (The Failed Pilot Episode)



Reality TV is the best way to get otherwise unnotable people... noticed.  People who look at least moderately attractive just seem to sizzle under the spotlight.  I should know, because I photograph moderately attractive people for a living.  A little dab of make up, the right lighting, and hours of editing can take any Schmoe and make them look like an A-Lister.  For me?  I'm already damn good looking, so half the work is done for them.  Some guy in Vegas was in talks with Crystalline about a reality show, but she didn't want her chicken bone voodoo displayed on television.  She declined, but I wasn't so easy to break.

Anyway, they decided to shoot things from the perspective of the outsider, and I wasn't about to turn down a promise of millions of dollars and millions of viewers.  If this is done right, I could be on VH1 like Flava Freaking Flav or Bret Michaels.  How rock star would that be?

The cameras are showing up, because they want to see a beautiful reunion between me and Celeste.  The bitch hasn't talked to me for like a month at this point, so I'm god dang struggling to find a way to secure my meal ticket... Alright, I actually love this crazy woman, but if you tell anyone, I'll beat you like a fool.  So, I'm for real with this, and I'm arranging roses by the driveway.  Full on bouquets shaped like hearts, with arrows through them and everything.  They have gay messages and stuff written on them too, so I'm gonna look like a real sweetheart on television.

Everything is coming along nicely as I stand there, waiting for things to get started.  That's when it hits me.  The fountain in the middle of the circular driveway in front of the house needs some rose pedals.  Money shot, baby.  I walk around, gathering up rose pedals from the bouquets as Crystalline comes rushing outside with a smile on her face.  The cameras aim right at her as she comes toward me.

Crystalline:  The limousine is just around the corner.  I can't wait to see the look on her face when she sees all this razzle and dazzle.

She hugs me.  This woman and the hugs.  Everything gets a hug.  One time when I came out of a bout of constipation... she hugged me.  I'm not even joking.  This time, I guess I can understand, so I pat her on the back.  The cameras aim at the gate, and Crystalline steps to the back, letting me stand there all alone.  I look around, and that's when the lump in my throat forms.  Fuck!  She always takes me back, and I always take her back... but what if that doesn't happen this time?  The doubts in my head become my worst enemy as I take a hard gulp, trying to work through it.  The limousine creeps up in what feels like slow motion.  The driver opens the door and steps out, walking like he's got a stick up his ass as he rounds the limo and opens the passanger door.  There it is.  Her hand.  The one with the black iron skull with ruby hearts for eyes.  I take a deep breath, waiting to see the love of my life's face for the first time since she left on the World Tour.  "Pleather and Frills" by Crystalline and some old guy nobody cares about anymore begins playing, or maybe that's just in my head.  I smile weakly, because she is my kryptonite.  The driver helps her out of the car slowly as Crystalline leans in to whisper to me.

Crystalline:  Go get the girl, son.

I take a few steps toward the limo as she turns around.  The wind flutters through her soft wavy locks, and I'm expecting to see that killer smile my girl wears when she looks at me, but...

Me:  Holy FUCK!  What the hell happened to your face, Peaches?

Celeste's face!  It's bruised and cut up like she received a real ass kicking.  But what's worse is that she has that ugly angry look on her face.  The one that makes you sleep with an electric chastity belt at night so that she doesn't castrate you like she did her last boyfriend.  Yeah, that really happened I found out.

Celeste:  What happened to my face?!  Why are you wearing make up like a WeHo prosti-dude?

Me:  You look like shit, babe.  I thought chick wrestlers just ripped each other's clothes off and pulled chunks of hair.  You look like a dude wrestler.

Celeste:  Hey, fuck you, Chad!  What are you even doing here still?  I broke up with you like a month ago.

Me:  No, I broke up with you, but...

Celeste shoves her bag into the driver's chest, and I know I'm going to look like a total pussy whipped bitch on TV, but I'm not about to feel her kick me in  the nuggets.  I cover them and shrink back like a coward.  She points at me as she follows quickly.

Celeste:  Then, you came back at me like "Oh, I screwed some girl while you were away, but I still love you." and I told you to get fucked!  So, maybe you're right, but I denied you, so it's actually worse.

She picks up one of the bouquets and begins bashing me with it.  It's flowers, so it's not that bad, and I smash through it and back pedal a little, but she follows and picks up another one.  Why did I have to get so many of these queer things?!

Celeste:  I want you to go up to MY room, and get YOUR shit and be out of here in an hour!

Me:  Have you seen your house lately?  It will take an hour just to walk to the room.  Can I borrow the golf cart or something?

Celeste:  Hmmm... no!

She knocks me on the ground as I crawl over toward the front door as Crystalline follows after Celeste, talking all calm and sweet like that's going to get through this Banshee's thick skull.

Crystalline:  Now, Peaches... he went through all kinds of trouble to set this up for you.  The flowers, the television show...

Celeste:  Television show?!

Her tone changes completely as she drops the golden colored frame of one of the bouquets, now bare because she's beaten all of the flowers off of it, using my body to do so.  I've got little trickles of blood from the thorns of the roses, but it stings at best.  Celeste catches her breath as a smile comes over her face.  She gently leans down next to me and wraps her arms around me.  This is the point where I feel like I'm the chick in the relationship.  Not cool.

Celeste:  I have low blood sugar.  I'm sorry for overreating, sweetie.

She pulls a tissue from her shirt and begins gently dabbing at the blood on my right cheekbone.  That smile though... I've seen it before, and she's got some serious hell in store for me.  But, as long as we can keep the cameras on us for a while, I might live to see tomorrow.

Crystalline:  Let me go make you bruschetta.  We don't need you tearing up the house because of low blood sugar.

Me:  Normal people don't do that, Crys!  She's...

Before I can go any further, Celeste kisses me so hard that I choke on my words.  Her tongue shoots into my mouth, holding mine down so that I have no chance in communicating at all.  With Crystalline headed inside, and the action hungry cameras surrounding us, I just stop fighting it.  Once she sees I've stopped resisting, she pulls that Slyvester Stallone from Rocky looking face away from mine, and I shudder a little.  She leans in with what the viewers will see as a sweet nothing, but it was a harsh something.

Celeste:  You're going to be bitch du jour, Chadsies.  I say jump, and you don't even ask how high, because you'd better damn well know how high.  Unless you want to go back to your apartment in the projects, of course...

The thing about Celeste is that, once she has even an ounce of power over you, you stand no chance.  And when she makes threats like that, they are anything but empty.  As a matter of fact, there's about fifty thousand unspoken meanings behind that.  She hugs me and gives a girlish squeal before kissing the side of my face as the cameras fade out.

[*Fade*]



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


<img src=http://38.media.tumblr.com/4994a4beeea2297659ab6cb4b53bd0d3/tumblr_inline_mycwx3Sbud1qb7s95.gif>

Nobodies and Somebodies
#NP "Never Never" by Korn
Location Undisclosed



So, after spending three weeks with Chad as my own personal bitch, and using lots of mother's witch hazel skin concoctions, I think I look pretty normal again, at least where it's visible.  My back still looks a bit like a motorcyclist tragic accident, but considering the shit I went through at December 2 Dismember last month, I have been doing pretty fucking good.  The hardest part of it all, was going through it without painkillers... like, the good kind I mean.  For a former opiate addict, I figured I should probably stick to over the counter stuff, as sparingly as possible, except the alcohol.  There was plenty of that to get me by.

Things have been so crazy lately, between my injuries, this Brother Grimm bullshit with Tim, and getting humiliated last week on Climax Control by those two brainless twats, Delia and Mercedes.  I would rather have dealt with twice as many injuries, than to deal with the other two.  First off, I've made it no secret that I am Wiccan.  I'm a child of the Earth and moon.  Yes, I cast spells, and dance with other witches in celebration of the different moon cycles, and I believe in Gaia, amongst many other gods and goddesses.  What I have not done up until two weeks ago, is deal with banishing dark forces.  I didn't even think I could do it.  Mama and I came together, and we both did something we never thought possible.  But, with the gift comes responsibility, and even if it didn't, I'll be damned if I'm going to tell Timmy, "Sorry kid, you're on your own."  That's not what friends do.  Hint, hint, Lexi-boo.

The least of my worries, and yet somehow the most angering at the same time, was putting everything I had on the line at December 2 Dismember, being out on a minor leave to be cleared just after Yule... only to not be booked.  I was outraged.  Sure, Lexi was pissing and moaning, but what's new there?  She acts like she's the only one who didn't get any recognition for winning at December 2 Dismember.  Hello, bitch!  I didn't either.  So, I went to Mercedes like a civilized human being... well, mostly.  I told her she should put me in a match, because I was ready.  She couldn't use my injuries as an excuse, because Little Orphan Salco was booked.  She couldn't say that I'm not an established name, because there were others like Sam Marlowe, Traci Patterson, Veronica Taylor, Kate Steele, and Zuri Chastain were all booked, and all five of those examples have done jack shit when you think about it.  Two of them held tag titles, but pft... no one gives a shit about them in either division.  Ask Tim.

So, that left me with one option.  Be forceful.  Yeah, that didn't work either.  I was literally used as a coat rack by a pompous French bitch.  Then, when I tried to fight her, she refused.  I was going to prove that I'm ready to be taken seriously by challenging Delia, but she couldn't be bothered to take me seriously.  I admit, that pissed me off a great deal, and I lost my head.  Every time I tried to attack her out of pure anger, she turned it around on me, slapping me, tripping me through the ropes, and just when I was about to go full on bat shit on her, Mercedes came out and had me escorted from the venue.  It's bullshit.  If I were some other Bombshell, any other Bombshell, I would have been cheered for, admired and praised, not ejected from the arena like a loser.  So, it's safe to say that the past month or so has sucked for me.

But, we're not looking at the past any longer.  None of the Nobodies are.  It's all about the future, baby!  We're sitting in this hotel suite my mom sprung for as a little moral booster, and it's pretty nice.  There's a hot tub with a flat screen television built into the wall, so many couches, like why would anyone need so many?  The softest carpet I've ever walked bare footed on away from home, and not to mention lots of Cristal from room service.  We're having a little party here tonight, with so many masked Nobodies running around.  Lexi was here, but she's probably off in a corner looking up how to be a better Suicide Girl or something.  Connor and Tessa are in the hot tub, with drinks in their hands, yeah, two each... and Tim is sitting on the edge of the hot tub in his swimming trunks, staring out of the window, over the city of Reno.  He just looks so dead inside.  Like, I'm not even joking.  His blue eyes are empty, and I'm not sure if it's from being stalked by fear itself, or if he's too doped up on anxiety meds.  He's always been more observant than he is talkative, but he doesn't seem to be doing either lately.  I walk up to him with a glass of Cristal in my hand, and I gesture toward him to take it.  He does, but he just rests his hands in his lap, holding the glass against his thigh as he nods his head in thanks.  I pull out a pack of cigarettes, and push one out toward him, but he just shakes his head once.  I mouth "Okay?" as I start to turn away, but you know what?  Fuck that.  There is a party going on here, and I'm not going to let my good friend sit there and be miserable while everyone shy of Lexi is having fun around him.  I shed my robe, revealing a black bikini top and torn jean short shorts.  I sit down next to Tim as I take a sip of my own glass, and stare out of the window as I press my shoulder in to Tim's.

Me: Great party, Celeste.  Oh, thanks, I worked really hard on it.  Yeah, I can tell.  Aww, you're so sweet, T-Bone.

Tim:  Hm?  Yeah, it's... fun.  Loads.

Me:  No smart ass comment back?  I'm offended, Timothy.

Tim shrugs his shoulders as he takes in a deep breath, slowly leaning his head against my shoulder.  He reaches up with one hand and rubs the celtic cross around his neck that he'd gotten from his mother.  Even if he hates the bitch, that necklace makes him feel safe.  I lean my head down and rest it on top of his head, ignoring the fact that his hair is kind of going into my mouth.  I try to softly sputter it out, without letting him realize it.  It kind of tastes like coconut... weird.

Tim:  I feel like I'm trapped in a loop, C.  It feels like, just when I think I'm going to be okay, I have a dream, or I feel a cold tickle on the back of my neck, or I hear a deathly whisper, and it all goes back to the beginning.  I don't like these pills, but it's the only thing keeping me from totally losing it.

I want to tell him, in a nice way, to stand up and fight back, but I'm not so good with nice words.  I just nod my head a little as I nuzzle him.  We have a weird chemistry like that, but whatever.  I whisper to him "I know"... and he just closes his eyes, feeling safe for a moment.  My eyes go over to Chad, who is staring daggers at Tim.  Guys are so cute when they get territorial, but it only makes me play it up more, grabbing onto Tim's hand and holding it close to my body.

Tim:  You shouldn't be focusing on me.  You should be having fun at the party.  I'm fine.

Celeste:  Well, I'm not going to just sit there and watch you going through this shit.  You need to get used to having A REAL FRIEND...

I look around as I shout the last part, trying to make sure Alexis heard it.  I'm not even confident that she's in the suite anymore, and many others are looking at me like I'm just a big bitch.  Whatever, if they feel that way, then they must know they're guilty.

Celeste:  Plus, between you and me?  I've been a bit bummed lately, myself.  I don't think I'm going to be table dancing to "Hypnotize" by Biggie Smalls tonight.  I just need to relax for a bit.

Tim:  If you insist...  But, maybe clue your boyfriend in on the fact that we're not screwing, because he either really wants to kill me, or he really wants to fuck me...

LOL!  Hey, it is an intense stare, and I've been confused by it in the same way before.  Though, to be fair, there were times I wasn't sure which one was happening.  I nudge Tim, who softly laughs for the first time in a long time.  This is when I hear a knock at the door.  I look at Chad, but he's too focused on wanting to rip Tim's head off to notice either event.  I scoff as I get up and walk toward the door.  On the way, I lean down and softly speak into Chad's ear.

Me:  If you're not going to get the fucking door, then you're going to go console my friend with cuddle.

Chad:  What the...?  No!

Me:  Bitch, did I stuh-stuh-stuh-stuhhh-s-s-stutter?  Go hold my friend close to your body, and if I don't believe that you're not enjoying it, then you better learn to suck a good dick if you want to get back to Beverly Hills before I burn your shit on my lawn...

I say it so soft and sweet, but he knows I mean every word of it.  He growls as he gets up and walks over toward the hot tub.  He pulls off his black tank top so not to get it wet, like it's a fancy shirt or something.  I watch as he awkardly tries to cuddle Tim, and it's right then that I feel like my bad mood is gone forever.  Then, someone knocks at the door again.  I turn around and fling the door open.

Me:  The music is NOT too loud, because...

Never mind, it's Mz. Holly Wood.  Great... Now, all I need is to bump into Liz Smalls randomly, and then I'll know that the universe is playing a big cosmic joke on me.

Me:  What?

Holly rolls her eyes and pushes past me as she walks right inside.  She sheds her fur trench coat, and flings it over the back of the chair near the door.

Holly:  Hell, if I'm gonna have to deal with this interview, I'm gonna need about three of thooooose, kay?

She points right at the glass in my hand as she walks over toward the ice bucket.  Rather than taking a glass, she just takes the whole bottle.  She wraps her lips around it and tilts her head back as I glare at her almost as wickedly as Chad was staring at Tim.  I'm pretty sure I snarled, because Holly nearly chokes on the champagne.  She leans over, trying to collect herself as she swallows.  She stands back up and wiggles a finger at me.

Holly:  That face, though... Sorry 'bout it.

Me:  I specifically asked for the skeeviest interviewer under employment by SCW.

Holly:  I'm sorry, but Pussy Willow was all booked up.

Holly winks at me, knowing I meant "Stoner" Scott Oliver.  Why... me?  I shake my head as the room seems to come to a stand still, all except for Chad, who is stroking Tim's head, while Tim looks petrified.  It's good for both of them, so I return to the matter at hand.

Me:  No, I probably should have asked for Scott myself, because now I see the error in my words.  Well, I can't get mad at them for actually listening to me for once, now can I?

Holly:  Once?  No, twice.  You bitched about not being booked last week, and King Despy has heard your grievences and shit, and he put you in a big match.  And what you got the nerve to do, hunty?  Cry about it on Twitter, while shaming your sister for doing the exact same thing.

Me:  Oh, bitch... No matter what everyone says about you... you were never the "Nice" Mean Girl, and I'm glad those bitches turned on your fake ass and knocked your front teeth out.  You have got some nerve coming in here, acting like you've ever known a damn thing about me, instead of... oh, I don't know... doing your fucking job?  That's why I wanted the simpleton, because at least he knows to just stand there and hold a microphone in your face while going duhhhhhherrrrrr......

I make the most fucked up, funny retard face I can manage to put on, and it must look pretty ridiculous, because the entire room busts out laughing.

Holly:  Good GAWD girl, getta grip.  No, better yet, let go of the past.  None of us is sweating you, so why are you so obsessed with ripping our heads off?

Me:  Now THERE'S a question I can respect.

I say this very sarcastically, even though I actually kind of mean it.  I pull the bottle out of Holly's hand, and top off my glass before handing it back to her.  I slowly walk off toward a less crowded portion of the room, and sit down on the couch.  I motion for Holly to join me, and she's reluctant.  I can't blame her, of course, because I wouldn't trust me either.  She sits down, keeping a small amount of distance between us as she takes a small sip from the bottle.

Me:  When you ladies denied me joining Mean Girls. I realized just how shallow and narrow minded you guys really were.  I used that negativity to build myself into something.  I found a cause that actually gives me something to care about.  You were all rude to me, and I hate rude people, so I dedicated myself to being everything that you guys are not, while destroying everything that reminds me of you.  That's at the heart of everything for us Nobodies.  To be honest, you bitches inspired us.  You gave us a reason to come together.

Holly:  It's what we do, baby.  Mean Girls, still bringing friends together, almost a year after our implosion.

Me:  Yeah, it's a real shame that you didn't stick around a little bit longer.  You would have had a perfect fit in Mikah.  See, you guys might have inspired us by showing us everything wrong in this company, but it's people like Mikah and Drake Green who keep us going.

Holly starts to say something when she suddenly understands where I'm going with this.  She doesn't like it much, but she at least gives me the courtesy of letting me continue uninterrupted.

Me:  Now, Alexis didn't seem to get that memo when she started being besties with her.  You can't account for intelligence in every member, but we do try to make up for it in violence and bloodshed that somehow always seems to go unnoticed.  I get tired of sounding like a broken fucking record, but I bet we could literally air lift the ring out of the building while blasting "Fuck You" by Cee Lo Green over the speakers, and no one would notice until someone tried to come out to the ring for a match.  Hmmm, I'll have to share that idea with Tim later...

Holly:  You must have a lot of money to take care of those kinds of fines.  How does that make you any different than, say, Mikah or Drake Green?

Me:  Because I don't pull up in fancy cars, wearing fancy clothes, and smelling like fancy baby prostitutes, rubbing my money in everyone's faces.  Truth be told, I'm an heiress to a fortune greater than most of the roster combined, including Drake and Mikah.  But, that doesn't matter in this sport.  At least it shouldn't.  Who cares if you can buy the best trainers and the best bodyguards, and surround yourself with protection.  That only goes to prove how assinine you are.  Have your fame and fortune, but leave it at the curtains, because it doesn't matter inside of the ring.

Holly nods her head, trying to be respectful, but I can tell she wants to ask me something so badly that it's eating her from the inside.  I sigh and nod my head.

Holly:  Mikah has proven to be more than just fame and fortune.  She even beat Delia's longest reign as the World Bombshell Champion.

Me:  That title became worthless when it landed around Delia's waist, regardless of the talent she may or may not have had.  She took a prestigious belt worn by the likes of Misty, Kittie, Raynin, and Vixen, and she wiped her ass with their accomplishments.  She told them exactly how she felt about them, right to their faces.  She paraded around like some kind of celebrity, who just happened to be able to work the ring.  It was never about the title, or the ability.  It was about being famous, and Mikah is a less interesting version of Delia, and yes, somehow that is possible...  So, really, this match is pointless to me.  Ever since Vixen lost the title to Delia, the title has been shit.  No one was worthy of what it was meant to be.  They only try to carry on the legacy of greed and corruption that Delia and the Mean Girls brought to SCW.

Holly:  According to Alexis, you're scared of fighting Mikah.  Is this all just a cover up for that?

Me:  Uh, fuck you.  No, it's not.  Alexis stopped me from bashing Mikah's brains in after costing her a match they had in the bag.  She obviously wanted some sort of immunity for Mikah, so I tried to force her to do it in the Going For the Gold tournament.  She chickened out, because she's afraid of fighting Mikah.  Do I want to fight Mikah?  Hell yes, I do.  I want to bash her face in with any and all blunt objects in existence.  I want to take her down a notch.  Make her fucking choke on a slice of humble pie.  I really want to smother her to death, but my psychiatrist says that's not an option, so I have to do a better job of making it look like an accident.  You see, this whole time, in avoiding facing her, the title has always been in the picture.  For some reason, SCW has a hard on for handing out title shots like Oprah hands out magazine subscriptions and kitchen gadgets.  Seriously, they give them to anyone.  I don't deserve it, and I don't want it.  I have half a mind to throw her over the top rope, and then eliminate myself.

Holly raises her eyesbrows at me in surprise, like she has to ask me if I'm being for real.  She snaps her fingers.

Holly:  You are telling me that you would throw away a chance at the World Bombshell Championship, just like that?

Me:  You're damn straight, I would.  Until that title is around the waist of a real wrestler, I want nothing to do with it.  I'm here to kick asses, and championships are meaningless to me.  So, thanks King Despy.  Thanks for throwing me in the middle of a hen house of bitches crawling from all crevices of the world to get their hands on the Bombshell Championship.  Who knows who will be participating, but according to Twitter, we will be seeing Jessie Salco. Ha!  It's her funeral "hunty".

Holly:  Natalie McKinley also mentioned on Twitter, that she will be taking the opportunity to step over Christian Underwood's ban to participate.

Me:  Yeah... This bitch is going to come in just like the rest of these opportunistic wenches,  She is just another obstacle inside of that ring.  But, don't worry... I think I've got a plan to get through this.

Holly goes to ask what that might be, but I take the bottle of Cristal from her hand, and I put it to my lips, taking the last few gulps down before handing the empty bottle back.  I smile like the true bitch I am, and I walk away from her, mouthing "Enjoy the party..."  I walk back over toward the hot tub, and Tim looks at me desperately.

Tim:  Help me?

I smirk and nod as I crawl along the edge of the enormous hot tub, showing off what I've got in the process.  I snuggle up close to Chad as I slither up his body.  I lean against his ear, and whisper something to him that horrifies him.  I move away, and wrap my hand around a pretend penis, as I jolt the air penis at my mouth, reminding him that he's going to have to get very comfortable with that move unless he obeys every word I say.  He shakes his head before leaning Tim back and kissing him right on the lips.  Everyone in the room cheers and laughs as I take a gracious bow.  Now the party has really started, but you don't want to see how Celeste North and Co party, so...


[*Fade*]

18
Supercard Archives / Jessie Salco Vs Celeste North
« on: December 11, 2015, 11:30:47 AM »
 
<img src=http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view1/2250195/stevie-nicks-o.gif>

You Make Sexin' Fun
Crystalline North... A Sex Symbol?



We fade in to the set of "Mudslide: The Crystalline North Story" where Crystalline North is sitting in the usual black leather chair.  She is wearing her black feathered dangling earrings, a long, free flowing tattered Bohemian style skirt, and a ruffled black blouse as her long blonde hair flows down her shoulders.  Her eyes pop from behind the light eyeliner, and her pearly white teeth shine behind her crimson lipstick.  She crosses one leg over the other as she looks up toward the ceiling, thinking a bit.

Crystalline:  I don't know that I would call myself a sex symbol.  Obviously, I'm attractive, even at my age.  Most women would hope to look half as good at half my age, but I think sex symbol is a little extreme.

Off Screen Interviewer:  Not many people can claim to have slept with Tommy Hammer, Tom Pretty, Don Eagles, Jared O'Keefe, and all of the members of Whiteserpent.

Crystalline:  Oh... I didn't really sleep with most of them.  It was all rumors.  Mostly oral, and mostly on me.  Except John Simmons... that tongue...

Crystalline rolls her eyes back for a moment as if reliving those long, sweaty hours all over again.  She sighs and wipes at her forehead before chuckling as she looks back to the off screen interviewer apologetically.

Interviewer:  It's okay.  The truth needs to come out.  But, to be fair, we didn't know about John Simmons.  Interesting...

Crystalline:  Oh yeah.  Very serpentine.  But sex isn't exactly what being a sex symbol is all about.  Being a sex symbol is about exuding a certain confidence and intelligence in everything that you do.  It's about setting a good example.  In the early 80's, I promoted safe sex with condoms and dental dams.  Nobody listened, because, why should they?  It's not like there's some sort of sexually transmitted disease that someone could get that could kill them in that day and age, right?  Boom, AIDS.  I hate to be a stick in the mud, but I told ya so...

Crystalline's southern accent pops out a bit more behind her lightly raspy voice.  She shakes her head as if she wished she had done more.  With a sigh, she looks back toward the camera and interviewer once more.

Interviewer:  So what you're saying is that, you have tried to set a good example for people through the years, by promoting individuality, while also asking people to conform to a uniformed way of thinking?

Crystalline:  Well, when you put it that way, you make me sound like a member of the Bush Administration.  There is no more original thought.  Kids these days like to pretend that every Facebook post or Tweet is somehow profound, even if it's just talking about what they had from Starbucks that day.  It's not profound, or earth shattering.  But, there is the road less travelled.  The high road, and no, I don't mean the one my former husband stays on all the time.  I mean the moral high road.  You can't find a map in a book, or by praying to a single god.  It is in your heart, and in your soul.

Interviewer:  So, you mean to say that the Catholic church is wrong for preaching against contraceptives?

Crystalline:  Amongst about a thousand other things, but no religion is perfect unless you feel it in your heart.  I feel close to Gaia, Mother Earth.  And in my heart, I believe that humans are sexual beings who should not abstain from experimentation, so long as everyone involved is safe and consenting.  If a woman wants to sell her body, who am I to judge her for it?  It's no different than modelling.  Turn on the television, and sex is all over.  It's either in your face, or it's being hidden in subtext.  We are a sexual society, but at the same time, we shame ourselves and each other for being sexual creatures.  Church scandal surrounding molestation would be totally eliminated, and children would be left unscathed by these men of cloth if we didn't supress and shame sexual desire with words like "Whore" and "slut" and "cum guzzling sperm dumpster".  Free love...

Crystalline looks to the camera as if she had just given an after school special monologue.  Her motherly warmth radiates from her smile as she pauses to let it enter our hearts.  After a moment, her eyes raise just slightly as the interviewer sniffles.

Interviewer:  Wow, those are some very powerful words there, Crys.  Had you not been a world renouned musician, spanning decades... you would have been a philosopher.  However, your music has proven to be a path to reaching billions of people across the world, and being named one of the top one hundred sexiest women of all time, coming in at number 69 sure doesn't hurt things either.

Crystalline:  Lots of immature perverts go to number 69 on any top one hundred, so it's just as good as being number one in my opinion.  It's not a contest, though.  That's one thing I've always tried to instill in my daughter.  Life is not about gain.  It's not about contests, or winning, or recognition.  It's about being happy in what you do.  It's about love.  Loving your fellow man, and loving yourself.  Anger and violence are dispensable, but love is forever... And the sex is always better when you're in love.

Interviewer:  So, it is no surprise that your daughter has gone viral in a number of films?

Crystalline:  I have gag orders sent out on the Walmart, Chuck E. Cheese, and Des Moines, Iowa incidents, so any copies of those violent altercations are illegal, and possession of those will result in jail time.  However, the one sex tape, One Night In Celeste's Vagina, I actually promote.  There's a link to it on my official website.  That Marilyn Manson is such a sweet guy.  He even wore the condom I gave him, before Trent brought the camera crew in my house, during the filming.  My point is that it promotes responsible sex, and safe sex is fun sex, unless you're married.  Then take those sheaths off and do it like there's no tomorrow!

Crystalline winks at the camera before puckering up her lips, kissing toward us all to leave us with a feeling like we'd just been kissed by greatness.

[Fade]


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


<img src=http://25.media.tumblr.com/5e51705111ae8c8b72650a7293cea3f3/tumblr_msfhwihluF1qlpz59o1_500.gif>

Ladies Night
#NP "Blood, Milk, and Sky" by White Zombie
The Playmate; Vanier, Ontario



"I don't think this is such a good idea, ladies..."

Wah, wah, wah.... I tune it out as we walk up the grimey sidewalk to the sleaziest strip club I could find on Google Maps.  I'm wearing my favorite black sparkling spaghetti strap top with the white bra underneath that pops out, and my hair is done up like a gutter slut, in messy curls.  On one side of me is Fabianna, whining about something or another with her Catholic morals or whatever about strip clubs, in her knee high socks that scream "Fuck me, I'm a school girl".  And on the other side of me, I've got Tessa who is on the same page as me.  We want to go near lezz to vent some frustrations around horny old men who want to throw their money away on nothing.  I mean, it seems like a reasonable respone to being broken up with by my boyfriend, right?

Fabi:  I mean, every time Chad breaks up with you, you drag me to some dirty strip club, and I always wind up getting staph infections or ringworm or some other grossness from just being there.  And then you say you want to give up on guys, and you force me to make out with you, and I'm tired of being your fake lesbian part time girlfriend.  I don't even like girls, even if kissing you confuses me.

Tessa:  Yer good morals make me sick.  Can I please knock this cheeky bird out already, C?

Me:  No, Tessa!  She might be annoying as fuck, but she's my friend, okay?  Besides, if you punch her, she will be knocked out, and then it's not a girls night.  It's just a creepy wannabe lesbian couple hanging out in a strip club.  While that might fly on Twitter, it doesn't fly with me, you dig?

Tessa nods her head.  At least she understands, but Fabi still doesn't want to do this.  Some friend she is, right?  I mean, if her boyfriend broke up with her for the fiftieth time, I would totally make out with her in a grimey strip club to make him jealous.  And, I wouldn't bitch about it.  But, before I can tell her that, I get a text on my phone.

Me:  Oh my goddess, how pathetic is this.  "I'm sorry I broke up with you.  I should have just slept with this broad and not told you about it like a normal guy.  I think I've just been so lonely since you're always on the road and I needed some strange."

Fabi:  Not's not just pathetic, it's kinda messed up.  Like, really really fubar.

Tessa:  What a bloody wank stain!  Who 'as the vaginer in the relationship, you or him?

That right there, is why I love this blonde bitch.  I laugh as I pull open the doors to the strip club, flashing my I.D. to the bouncer as I walk right in.  Tessa flashes hers in a similar fashion, while Fabi reaches into her purse, searching for hers.  She's really taking a long time, and I'm dying for a drink, so I walk up to the bar, past the dirty old perverts that make my dad look high society.  They make up the majority of the crowd, but there are a few groups of businessmen sitting at tables in the corners, in front of empty pole dance tables.  I take my Pabst Blue Ribbon and wrap my lips around the bottle opening, tilting my head back as I size up the crowd.  Tessa comes up behind me and orders a Guinness and a shot of Jameson.  Tilting the shot back, she chases it with a long sip of beer before sighing.

Tessa:  This music is bollocks, and this crowd looks cheap.  Why did we come here instead of the nice one on the other side of town?

Me:  Because, I don't want a bunch of posh sillicone tits bouncing in my face.  I need a gritty night on the town.  You have your roughneck baby.

Tessa smirks as she looks away, knowing I'm right, as she tilts her bottle back.  She puts up with the Krewella song playing, and the dirty strippers prancing around on stage like they've got something to shake.  Fabi walks up to us and scoffs as she places her silver purse on the bar.

Fabi:  You guys couldn't at least wait five seconds for me to get in?  Forget you sluts then.

Tessa:  Belt up before I get brassed off.

Me:  Would you two just kiss and make up?  I'm about tired of hearing it.  This is my night, because in about a week, I'm going to be so ugly, no one will want to see me naked.  I'm going to live it up, but I needc you two to at least pretend to get along here.

Obviously I'm annoyed.  If I were a normal person, I'd probably be crying in my hotel room, in a robe, and face buried in a pint of Hagen Daas.  I think asking them to come to a strip club to see what's up is no kind of torture compared to that.  I slam my beer and place the dead soldier on the counter before holding my hand up and sliding my credit card over to the bartender, because this is going to be a long night.  He enters my card in the system and hands it back before handing me another.

Me:  Drinks are on Chad, so don't hold back.  Lets get fucked out tonight.

We walk over to an empty table in front of the stage, right in front of a redhead with an hour glass figure.  This bitch should be getting tips, but the guys are all about the blonde at the head of the stage.  Pft, whatever.  Cherry's got our attention.

Fabi:  This is so demeaning to women.  It promotes eating disorders and drug addictions.  It also promotes a false sense of what sexuality actually is.

Me:  Yeah?  Where did you hear that, because that feminist bullshit sounds too well rehearsed to come from you at the drop of a dime.

Fabi:  It's on this brochure some manly woman gave me while I was looking for my I.D.  Or... she could have been a womanly man.  It was kind of hard to tell.  But his paper is right!

Eyes roll as I can't even deal right now.  I love her like a sister, but I'm not in the mood to hear about making twenty percent less because I have tits.  Let her drink her banana daquiri and sit on her high horse.  I'm more interested in seeing Cherry shake her boom booms.  I can send her a few bills.  She's got spunk.  Tessa sits back, taking notes for Connor, while Fabi pulls out her phone, probably tweeting about this.  I hold out a fat stack of bills and flick my hand across the top of the stack, sending them down on her half naked body.  She gently slithers on her back, holding one leg in the air as the bills slowly fall on her body.

Tessa:  Get it ye hungry bitch, you!

Fabi:  I'm totally gonna bloat in the morning, but I need another drink.

Fabi finally starts to loosen up as she snaps her fingers in the air, motioning for another cocktail.  That's the fun girl I know.  She pulls a few bills from my hand as she tosses it over Cherry, letting them land on top of her as she hugs them in, sliding them down her g-string strap.

Fabi:  WOOHOOOOOOO!

Tessa:  This 'un isn't so bad afterall, C.  I don't have the want to slam me fist down her throat anymore.

Fabi:  Aww, that's the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me... well, today at least.

They hug it out, which gains the attention of a few men around us.  The attention is taken off of Cherry as a man shouts from across the stage, "Rub her back!"  Fabi, being the smart of course (eye roll) rubs on Tessa's back, her fingers getting lost in Tessa's mussed up blond tussles.  This makes the crowd cheer, gaining them more attention as an old sleaze next to us says "Squeeze in tighter so that she knows you mean it!"  Fabi groans, but not in a sexual way, as she squeezes Tessa tighter, and so tight that they nearly pop out of their tops.  Of course, there are even louder cheers.  By this time, Tessa is starting to feed off of the energy a bit as she tilts Fabi back slightly, staring down into her puppy dog eyes.  I can't lie, I'm smiling from ear to ear.  Yeah, normally I'm not about fake lesbianism, but tonight is not a normal night.  Tonight is a night where girls rule the world with their sexuality, manipulating all of the pig men.  The dollars start to slowly fly at them as Tessa holds the back of Fabi's head.  The DJ begins playing "I Kissed a Girl" by Katy Perry, which gets the bills raining a bit harder, but the cheers become almost deafening.  Tessa leans in for a kiss, and this is where something strange happens.  I get jealous of the attention.  I mean, this is my night, right?  I place a bill between my cherry lips and i lean in, yanking Tessa's head back, and I feed her the bill with my mouth to hers.  I drop a few over her head before I lean in and with my beer, taking a sip before I kiss Fabi right on the lips, and the crowd of swine goes nuts.  This is where I know I've got them.  I rub Fabi's cheek as she catches her breath, and I put one foot on the stage as the flashing lights reflect off of my black vinyl boots and lacy fishnets.  I hike my skirt up a bit and wind my hips.  That's right, all attention is on me now, bitches.  Nobody upstages Celeste North.  I flick my fingers, and I guess the DJ knows me all too well as he puts on "Blood, Milk, and Sky" by White Zombie.  The tribal feel of the opening causes me to move my head back and forth slowly as I step onto the stage, taking a once around the middle pole, letting my hair fall into my face.

Tessa:  I take that back, red... THAT is one hungry bitch.

Fabi:  Get it!

I almost don't hear them, but a faint smile on my face lets them know I barely had.  I lose myself in the music as the music gets heavier.  I bite onto my bottom lip as I grind my backside against the pole, sliding down, and then back up.  I roll my shoulders with the music as I turn around, showing off the cuts on my back from my latest altercation with Jessie Salco, but these dirty fucks don't care as long as the body is still steaming.  It gives them a Frankenstein/Fifty Shades of Grey feel that they can't seem to resist as a wad of bills separates in mid air, fluttering down at me as I slowly lose my top, sending it flying in the direction the bills came.  My white lacy bra with black lining shows as I walk up and down the stage, shimmying lightly to the music.  This is when I know I've got them, and I see the man with the largest wad of dough in his hand as I kneel down slowly, like pro stripper style.  I turn my wrist to an inverted position as I use my hand to lower myself to the stage.  Glitter and dollars stick to my perspiring skin as I give him the lioness stare, crawling closer to him as if I were stalking my prey.  Each movement of my hips cause my skirt to slide down just a bit more until I make it to the edge of the stage.  I slowly spin around, hanging my head back over the edge of the stage.  With no hands at all, I remove my skirt and let it hang from the heel of my left boot.  I let it fly on display as I hold my hand out, taking every bit of money this geeky middle aged man had before bringing my leg back, surprising myself at my own flexibility.  He slowly takes the skirt from my heel, unsure if I'm really giving it to him.  The perv takes a sniff, and I'm done with him.  Gross.  I flick my legs back and forth for a moment before leaning back up, in just my bra and panties.

Fabi:  YAAAAAAASSSSS!

Tessa:  Best girls night  ever...

I alternate lifting my legs up, showing my newfound flexibility for a moment.  After about four alternations, I lean up on my knees, bouncing up and down  rhythmically before grabbing onto the poll, spinning slowly as I look for my next target.  And that's when I see him.  Dark hair, slicked back, and a face tat.  A fresh white tee, and jeans that show off every inch of his pride, and sunglasses that hide the fact that he's staring right at me.  Without making a single sound, I move my lips, beckoning him to come forward.  He smiles, a gold tooth shining in the lights.  He takes a drag from his cigar, as if objecting, but I draw him in somehow.  He slowly walks forward, letting his cigar hang from his lips.  He reaches the stage, and he's got no money hanging out because he knows he doesn't need it.  As he approaches me, I reach forward, taking the cigar from his lips as I puff on it before taking it in fully.  I take his glasses off to reveal steel blue eyes that are cold like a serpent, almost sending shivers down my spine.  I hang his glasses from my bra as I replace the cigar to his lips.

Tessa:  She got over Chad pretty quickly, didn't she?

Fabi:  Oh em gee, she always does, but you'll see.  They will get back together in the morning.

She knows me too well, but that is tomorrow, and this is tonight.  I watch as Baby looks my body over, liking what he sees, all the way down to the cherry on my pelvis, drops of juice leading to my wonderland, and that's where his eyes rest.  A man who knows exactly what he wants is so hot.  But, a girl can't make it too easy.  No, not because of morals, but because there's no fun in easy.  I turn away from him, and slowly walk away as my cheeks bounce behind me with each slow step.  I look behind, staring right at him with a wink and a smirk as I go to work the other side of the stage, but I can feel those eyes resting right on me.  That's not the only thing I feel though.

Fabi:  Celeste!  Look out!

I guess Sillicone Sally, the blond who was dominating the stage, gets a little jealous as she belts me in the back of the head with her shoe.  A shoe?  Really bitch?  Really?  Baby groans as he holds onto his forehead in embarrassment, showing off his knuckle tats.  Sally lifts me up, and I'm ready to beat the shit out of her.  It's not my fault real women know how to get the attention of men.

Sally:  Nobody flirts with my man, bitch!

And there it is.  Baby is a taken man.  Apparently it's serious is Sally is wailing on me, pulling my hair.  Little does she know, I don't care if she messes up my hair.  It's already a mess.  I stand up as fast as I can with Tessa and Fabi scurrying to get on the stage.  I hold a hand up as the crowd goes wild.  I don't think they were expecting a catfight tonight.  But that's exactly what they're going to get.  I grab onto Sally's neck, and I whip her forward with a Snapmare that I learned from Vixen earlier this year.  She takes a handful of my hair, but it's whatever.  I return the favor with a free hand, pulling out chunks of her hair, stuffing them in her mouth.

Me:  And nobody makes me look like a punk.

She sputters her hair as she screams in agony.  I totally have this under control... until three more bitches come running down the stage.  Before I realize they are coming, they are already smacking me and tearing at my underwear, trying to embarrass me.  I grab two of them by the hair and fling them into one another when Sally begins bashing me with her shoe again.  Tessa and Fabi take this is their cue as they jump on the stage.  Tessa wraps her fur coat around one of the stripper's throats, choking her wildly as Fabi gets some weak ass punches in on one of the others.  But, this girl isn't exactly a trained fighter, so they are effective.

Fabi:  I got you, girl.  This ho is going down.

The crowd is going crazy, and it seriously feels like an SCW show right now.  I mean, besides the sleazy venue of course.  The numbers are growing against us as strippers come out with anything and everything in the back.  Folding chairs, mirrors, broomsticks... you name it.  A bunch of trashy, low rent strippers come out shouting many names at me, some of the most PG being "Dumb Bitch" and " Stupid Whore".  I'm game, and I know my girls are game too, but the sound of sirens make me think otherwise.  I stand up from over Sally, and I jump off of the stage.  Tessa and Fabi follow, but not after Fabi hits a pretty impressive gymnastics kick to the Asian one.

Me:  Nice...

Fabi smirks as Tessa wraps her fur coat around my nearly naked body and we go for the door.  I grab a bottle of beer from Baby's hand, and chug it as he grabs onto my arm.

Baby:  When will I get to see you again?

Me:  Considering where your dick has been... never.  It was good while it lasted Baby.

Tessa:  Let's blow, C...

I pat the side of his face as Tessa drags me out of the bar and into the cold night.  I didn't get what I was looking for, but I did have a fun adventure.  Goddess, I love ladies night...

[Fade]


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


<img src=http://static1.squarespace.com/static/5220fbfbe4b02628436cfe5b/5220fda7e4b04ff3c1171316/5363dedfe4b0e09874ec8de0/1399055282633/SG.gif?format=1500w>

Walking On Broken Glass
#NP "Walking On Broken Glass" by Annie Lennox
Venue unknown; Ottawa, Ontario




There is red everywhere.  On the walls, on the curtains, on the floor, in the plants... No, this isn't the set of a mass homicide, it's my super secret living accomodations for the last week and a half.  Today, I will not be living like a Nobody.  Today is about elegance and solitude, two things that do not come along with a gang of misfits who show loyalty by beating the living hell out of each other.  No, today is a "Me day".  I walk into the room, with a glass of red wine in hand, and I look at all of the amenities.  My ming immediately travels to the fact that it's far too quiet for my tastes.  I reach into my pocket, and retrieve my iPod.  I scroll past the usual trailer trash metal I prefer, to something much more elegant.  Yep, how fitting... "Walking on Broken Glass" by Annie Lennox.  So classy.  The opening piano chords play over the well hidden speakers as I stroll into the room, very nonchalant and shit.  I'm holding onto my wine like an elite socialite, gently swirling it around in the glass before taking a sip, savoring the taste.  There is a red velvet chaise lounge sitting in front of the fireplace, and the camera is conveniently facing me, so of course I'm going to walk up on that shit like a Playboy centerfold model.  My red robe parts just slightly to show off the pentacle necklace my mother gave me, resting against my bosom as I rest my bare legs on the seat.  Before I start this promo thing, I grab a remote setting on the end table, and I point it behind me, igniting the gas fire, setting the remote back on the table before I move my hair to one side as I stare at the camera with a bitch smile.

Me:  Well, here we are.  In just a few short days, I step inside of the ring with Jessie Salco.  The only reason why anybody gives a shit about the match, is not because of me.  I mean, of course... I'm a Nobody.  But, as much as my opponent wants to pretend to be a Somebody, she's just as irrelevant as I am.  The reason people care... is because...

I look down at my glass of wine, and there's only a few sips left, so it kinda looks stupid sitting in my hand.  I toss back the last sip, and then I stare at the glass for a minute.  I just have this urge to... CRACK!  I smash the glass against the arm of the chair, with one swift motion.  I look at the glass sitting next to me on the lounge, on the arm, and on the floor below me.  I pick up a single shard and hold it up.  My eyes rest on the shiny edges as I can't help but giggle.

Me:  ... is because this is involved.  Broken glass, tearing at the flesh of two unknown women who nobody gives a second thought to.  Jessie, I wasn't so eager to agree to our match because I like being in pain.  I'm not that fucked up in the head, sister.  Almost, but not quite.  I didn't agree to this because I want to destroy you.  I mean, it wasn't the only reason.  I mean, I did follow you around for two weeks, but that... honestly had to stop, because all you do is go to metal concerts and stay at your hotel.  Occasionally you go to a karaoke bar to sing metal songs, but that's really fucking it.  I mean, you're a loser in every sense of the word.  Destroying you won't be that hard.  No, the hard part is getting people to pay attention to the process.  That's where my little friends come in to play.  They are shiny, and it's a scientific fact that idiots like shiny things, and will most likely pay attention to anything involving said shiny things.  It's why Amy Marshall got voted Woman of the Year.  Her shoddy facial piercings were a great start.  But, she won so many titles.  Like... every single one, most of them in a year.

This really doesn't help my case much, does it?  Wait... there's more.

Me:  What people fail to realize is that, yeah, she won a lot of titles, but the reason she was able to do that with SCW's selective "Only one championship per person unless we really, like REALLY, want to fucking put you over for a night" rule is because she lost every title on the first defense.  She won the title, and then lost it before she could prove she was a real champion.  But, people patted her on the back, all seventeen times she won and lost a title in the same breath, because she had something shiny.  People paid attention to her for that reason, and that reason alone.  And, the only reason people even realize you're not a butch roadie for SCW is because she carried you through a one match victory to win the tag titles... which, to be fair to Amy... you lost for your team.  I guess she buckled under your weight.  But, it's no wonder, because she can't even carry a championship for very long before buckling under that weight too.  I know it sounds like I'm being a bitch... but that's because I'm acting like a bitch... No, wait, it's not an act.  This isn't personal, Amy.  I just couldn't think of someone else who uses shiny objects to get noticed as much as you.

I shrug my shoulders, because I don't actually care who I offend with what I say.  I like Alexis, and if I go on Twitter once or twice a week, with the sole intention of pissing her off, then why am I going to care what some former porn star, or the apparent size queen of SCW thinks of me?  But, for the sake of focusing on the enemy here, let's not get two strung out cum dumpsters on your back, now Peaches.

Me:  The fact that Amy was the superior wrestling between you to is what made me realize that this match had to have tacks or broken glass involved to make people pay attention to your destruction instead of going for a shit break or to get more popcorn.  People saw that I was able to do something you have never once done in your career, in beating Mercedes Vargas.  Now, it's time for them to see what I'm capable of when I'm pissed off.  Nobody wants to really see me pissed off, because, much like your face before I even get to rake it beyond recognition... it's not pretty.

This is where I'm done looking hot.  This isn't about showing off my looks, or my wealth.  It is about making a fucking point, so here it goes.  I stand up from the chaise lounge and I step on a few pieces of glass.  Oddly enough, I don't care... but that could be because I'm still picking pieces of glass from my shredded up back.  I walk over to the mantle over the fireplace where I spot a beautiful flower vase.  I pick it up to inspect it further, while continuing on.

Me:  I said it before, but apparently you and everybody else needs a reminder.  When you fuck with my family?  I fuck with you.  But, when I fuck with you, it's ten times worse than anyone could ever imagine.  I spare no expense, be it money, pain, or blood.  I lay it all on the line.

I smash the vase against the marble flooring before picking up the glass candelabra before giving it the same treatment.  Some frilly fake flower sitting under a glass globe?  I am not the beauty, I am the beast, so bitch be gone!  Smash!  The ballerina figurine?  Bye.  And I'm done with the trinkets.  I start walking slowly across the room as the cameraman follows me.

Me:  This match is very much business, but it's also for pleasure.  I'm not going to sit here and say that I'm not going to get a scratch, because I will.  I fully expect this bitch to come at me full throttle.  I expect to have to wrap my fucking face for a month.  I already reserved a hospital bed for both of us, because it's on.  She doesn't realize how personal she made this, long before I made any of this personal for her.  She can multiply the anger and bitterness she feels by at least ten.

No more Ms. Nice Nobody.  I pick up the fire poker on my way over to the dining room hutch.  I waste no time in swinging it at the glass doors, shattering all four within seconds.  I groan as I tip over the hutch, causing all of the china to shatter as soon as it hits the ground.

Me:  You can make all of your little tweets about how you're going to deck the halls with my blood, and how you're thankful for the opportunity to tear me apart.  Aside from the fact that everyone knows you're either an idiot, or you're lying to yourself, therefore rendering every word you said as pointless... I have an equal or greater hatred for you, fueled by the fact that I seem to be the only female Nobody under a wrestling contract who actually gives a shit about someone other than herself.  Watching Alexis galavant on Twitter with one of the single worst human beings I've ever laid eyes on next to Delia Darling is just gasoline over the heated fire burning inside of me.  Listening to her talk about running around "getting into trouble" with the biggest douchebag prick on the planet, instead of taking notes on what it actually is to be a Nobody, is the kindling for this hatred, Jessie.  It should have been you and her in this Taipei Deathmatch, but since Alexis is more concerned with her social standing, I gladly stepped up to put the first of many, MANY SCW bitches in her rightful place.  Not in the name of Celeste North, but in the name of The Nobodies.

As I'm talking, I'm legit tearing shit up.  I mean, swinging that poker at the glass end tables, coffee table, kitchen table, lighting fixtures...  It's not pretty.  Aside from the windows, nothing glass is safe.  I go into the kitchen, and I think I'm coming off as a bit crazy... like Shining "HERE'S JOHNNY" crazy, as I'm breaking glass doors to cabinets, glassware, and vases like my life depended on it.  Once I literally see no more glass, I stop swinging, and I stop talking.  My nearly naked chest is heaving, sweat is beginning to pour down my face, and I'm kinda laughing about it all.  All while my hair is partially covering my face.  With each hard breath, a few strands of hair move out of my face until there are only a few clumps.  I run my hands over my forehead, wiping them away, along with a bit of sweat, as I finally catch my breath.  I stop and look around for a second before I spot the camera.  I rest my eyes on it as I walk over to a cabinet draw that is not busted wide open.  Figures I'd miss the one that I actually needed to open, right?

Me:  I never claimed to play nice.  There are no limits to the levels I will sink to prove a fucking point.

I pull out a roll of duct tape, and waste no time in wrapping it around my knuckles, and down to my wrist of my right hand.  I move along to my left hand as I begin to speak again.

Me:  Jessica, I am already bored of you.  The only thing that keeps me hanging on to this bloody vendetta with you is that I like to have the last laugh.  You'll have to kill me to take that away from me.  I will always come back, Jessie.  I won't rest until you have learned your lesson not to fuck with the Nobodies... even Alexis.

I wink, because I know Alexis is watching this, and I know that she knows I'm one hundred and ten percent serious about the undertones of what I've just said.  Once my wrists are secured with tape, I pull out a large bottle of glue, and pour it over my taped fists.  It's a lot messier than I had expected, as globs of it fall off of my hands, but there's enough to get my point across.  I begin slowly dragging my knuckles through the broken glass on the countertop.

Me:  This is not the most dangerous weapon in this match, Jessica.  I hope you realize that, because you definitely are not acting that way.

As I walk back through the dining room toward the living room, I reach down to gather up bits of the glass from everything I've broken along the way, all the way back to the fireplace mantle.  I stop for a second, turning back to the camera.  I slowly walk forward to the chaise lounge, and I lie down, propping my feet up as they gently leak blood from the many, many cuts on the bottom of my feet.

Me:  The most dangerous weapon is the one that doesn't care what happens to it, so long as it's enemy goes down with it.  That would be me, fucktard.  I'm the most dangerous weapon in this match, and surprise, I have my finger on the trigger, bitch, smoking barrel aimed for your empty fucking head.  I'll see you on Sunday, Jess...

No need for dramatics, and no need to offer an extravagant cruise to anyone who actually watched this to the end.  My point has been made clear, and I'm finished, nothing left unsaid.

[Fade]

19
Supercard Archives / Jessie Salco Vs Celeste North
« on: December 02, 2015, 05:57:48 AM »
 
<img src=https://media.giphy.com/media/100jJgTlH3zbi0/giphy.gif>

Crystal Clear
A 60 Minutes Special on Crystalline North...



*Ticktock Ticktock Ticktock Ticktock Tick!*

The image of a stopwatch is seen on the screen for a moment as the infamous ticking of the 60 Minutes can be heard as we return from commercial break.  We fade in to see a music video for Crystalline North's infamous song "Romani".  Dressed in gypsy style clothing, the famed singer walks through a mystical room of velvet and gold.  The voice of Paula Zahn comes over the video as the music fades to playing lightly in the background.

Paula Voiceover:  Ageless.  Timeless.  Effortless.  These are just a few words to describe the enigmatic Crystalline North.  From her daring course into bringing witchcraft into the main stream, to being toted as "The Mother of the Antichrist", another word to describe "Glistening Springs" singer is... controversy...  For this edition of 60 Minutes, we get to sit down and prod the mind of Crystalline North.

We fade into a nice, well lit room with khaki colored couches, and glass tables with a golden colored lamp that Crystalline looks at, admiring it as she points to it, mouthing something to Paula before the music fades out entirely and Crystalline composes herself, folding her hands over her black ruffled skirt.  Paula looks toward the camera with a smile on her face as she brushes an invisible hair out of her face.

Paula:  For 60 Minutes, I am Paula Zahn, and I am sitting here with a woman who needs no introduction.

Crystalline:  Oh... stop...

Crystalline and Paula share a chuckle as Crystalline looks over toward the camera, giving full view of the pentacle hanging from her neck, the silver shining in the spotlight.

Paula:  Crystalline North.  Crystalline, you are a very busy woman.  Since 1974, at the age of 18, you started out with Sleetwood Hacks.

Crystalline:  Correction.  As soon as I joined, we changed the name of the band to Crystalline North.  Well, we should have...

Again, both ladies share a chuckle as Crystalline reaches over to her left, and picks up a glass from the table, taking a sip of water before replacing the cut back on the table.

Crystalline:  "Hack" is not synonymous with Crystalline North.  See, I believe that you are what you put out into the universe.  I've never minimized myself, or the energies I put out.  It is what it is, Paula.

Paula:  Some people would call that arrogance.

Crystalline:  Arrogance suggests that I rub my fame and fortune in the faces of others.  I am a star, and I know I am a star.  I project myself as a star, because...

Crystalline motions for Paula to finish her sentence, which she hesitantly does.

Paula:  You're a star?

Crystalline:  Exactly.  But, what no one else seems to know is that we are all stars.  We are born of the stars.  What are ducks born from?  What are chimpanzees born from?  Why would stars be any different?

Paula clicks her pen as a bit of a facetious expression comes over her face.  She waits for the right opportunity, leaving Crystalline a bit confused.  Paula sets her pen down on the table as she adjusts herself in a professional manner.

Paula:  You know... you might be on to something.  You made your fame as a singer, and your ex-husband did the same.  However... your daughter seems to have made her fame in a rather different way...

Crystalline is immediately stunned by the topic matter at hand.  She places her hand to her chest as she gasps in exasperation.  Disbelief, and a bit of outrage resonates on her face as she looks off camera where a murmured voice can be heard telling her to react.

Crystalline:  Why, I never...  Leave it to a reporter to turn a positive, uplifting interview into a bashing in two minutes flat.  My daughter is a good child who found herself in a very unfortunate situation...

Paula:  Multiple...

Crystalline:  SOME very unfortunate situations.

Paula:  She stabbed a lunch lady with a spork... in the eye.  She left an elderly woman brain damaged from giving her a swirly in the mall bathroom toilet.  She crashed a car with a friend in the passengers seat for saying Johnny Depp was hot, because that was "her crush".

Crystalline listens to each situation described by Paula, however, it isn't anger that resonates on her face.  She simply nods her head as she hears just a few examples of the deplorable acts of violence her daughter has done at the age of 17.  She shrugs her shoulders.

Crystalline:  She is a troubled child.  Some children inflict pain upon themselves, while some inflict it on others.  At least she's not despressed, right?

Paula:  I'm not sure how to respond to that.  Someone who is depressed can be treated much more easily than a sociopathic, hormonally crazed teenager.  Your daughter has been caught on tape, entering a Black Friday event at Walmart, strictly to get into fights with strangers.  Who does that?

A clip comes over the screen of a 17 year old blonde Celeste walking into said retail store with a cart, after the crowd has already formed.  The security footage finds her searching for rowdy crowds, and when she finds some around a Furby display, she grabs a shopping cart with an infant sitting in the seat, and she charges forward, ramming it into a group of people.  She plows through them with a sick smile on her face before pushing the cart aside, picking up a woman in her mid thirties from the ground, and she flings her across the aisle into a video game security case, shattering the glass before turning around and punching a late twenties male straight in the face.  The video continues as the voices play over the horrified screams.

Crystalline:  My daughter... has a passion.  She is on medication for it now.  It is self medication, but it is medication.

Paula:  Your daughter is facing serious time, Ms. North.  Seventeen counts of first degree assault, property damage, and kidnapping.

Crystalline scoffs very loudly as we see Celeste rip a Furby from a small child's hands to bash it across the face of a nearby woman.  Once the woman is on the ground, Celeste does a very vivid impersonation of an elbow drop, ramming it hard into the woman's sternum.  As she gets up to celebrate, the scene switches back to the interview room where Paula looks completely disgusted.  Crystalline looks like she can't believe the last petty charge.

Crystalline:  Kidnapping  She gently strolled the child over so she could pick up some awesome deals.  That cart was clearly in her way.  And who in Hades brings a child to an event where they are likely to get trampled all over?  That mother should be in trouble for child endangerment. Just saying, Paula.

Crystalline stands up from her seat as she weakly picks up a chair.  She shakes her head as she mutters to herself.

Crystalline:  Please forgive me, Goddess...

Crystalline swings the chair, almost weakly at the lamp that she was previously admiring.  She looks to Paula almost apologetically as her shoulders raise up.

Paula:  Whuh... what are you doing, Ms. North.

Crystalline:  I figured if I wrecked the set, you wouldn't be able to air this interview.  I don't want you trashing my baby girl's name.  I tried so hard to keep her out of the news, and...  UH!

Crystalline crashes the chair against the glass table, shattering it before flipping the frame over toward Paula, who evades it swiftly, looking almost horrified.

Crystalline:  I'm so sorry, Paula.  I will gladly pay for all damages.

Crystalline yanks a microphone pole down, using it to knock out a few lights on the set as the mid fifties woman struggles, apologizing under her breath.

Crystalline:  Bill?  William?  Can we get everyone in this room to sign gag orders, please?

Paula:  You are a crazy woman!  Besides, all of that was caught on camera.

Crystalline sucks air through her teeth, again apologizing as she walks over to the camera, and gently knocks it over.  The screen cracks, but the video is still recording.  That is, until Crystalline begins to bludgeon it with the speaker pole.  After several good tries, the screen finally goes fuzzy for a minute... until a quick voice is heard as we fade in from black to the inside of a dimly lit bedroom.

Jared:  You sure it's okay to record over this?  It says "IMPORTANT: DO NOT DESTROY".

Crystalline is lying down on the bed with a cigarette between her lips, and black lacy negligee barely covering her body.  She inhales from her cigarette and shrugs her shoulders.

Crystalline:  It's probably just from some interview where I wrecked the set because I didn't like the questions.

Jared:  Which one?

Crystalline shrugs again as she flicks her cigarette across the room, tempting Jared toward her as she licks at her lips.

Crystalline:  Close the door.  I wouldn't want Celeste walking in and getting the idea that we're getting back together.

Jared walks over toward the bedroom door, and closes it as he laughs heartily, rubbing his hands together.

Jared:  Awright sexy.  You ready for this dumb Irishman to lay there while ya use him like a meat pole?

[Fade... Oh Goddess, please fade...]


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


<img src=http://media0.giphy.com/media/JwHqtqXipYlz2/giphy.gif>

Girl Interrupted
#NP "The Nutcracker Suite Op. 71a" by Tchaikovsky
Huntington Hospital Della Martin Center; Pasadena, California (December 1st, 2012)



"I like... really wanna lose four pounds.  My target weight is one hundred and seven pounds.  I'm at a hundred and eleven.  I'm such a freaking fatty..."

This girl will not shut the fuck up.  Aww, I have a bit of an ass, so I'm going to complain about it.  Bitch, I want to stab you in the face with a crayon at this point.  I'm staring at her, with her perfect dark brown hair running down her shoulders like a chocolate fountain, and those big brown eyes that remind you of a puppy jumping out of a gift box on Yule morning, it's eyes lit up by the bright, colorful bulbs on the tree.  Except, we're in a fucking mental hospital, and they are lit up by bright flourescent bulbs that never shut off.  She is pointing out all of these non-existent flaws on herself, and yet she doesn't seem to notice that my hair looks like a blond birds nest with six week old roots.  That's what this place does to you.

"I don't know how you stay so skinny.  What are you on?  Meth?  Coke?  Or do you just throw up more?"

Insulting.  Fucking insulting.  I look up at her in a manner that suggests I want to fucking kill her, and yet, those eyes...

Me:  No.  I'm vegan.  I don't put a bunch of shit into my body like corn syrup, fatty animal carcasses, and hormone induced milk and eggs.

Well, other than street opiates.  But this girl doesn't need to hear that.

Girl:  Oh?  So, like... no bacon?  No omlettes?  Like, what do you eat for breakfast, or whatever?

Me:  Oh, I don't know.  Cotton balls and ice cubes.

This girl is a moron, because she gasps.  She actually believes me.  She's trying to figure out how one could live off of cotton balls and ice cubes.  Idiot...

Me:  It's a joke, honey.  Oatmeal, fruit, meat substitutes, almond milk...  Try it.  You'll drop at least 2 pounds right away.

Girl:  Really?  Oh my god, that would be so great.  Then I wouldn't feel like Rosie O'Donnell on a bloated menzie day.

I know she's being serious, but I can't help cackling at it.  That sounds like something I'd say if I cared about how much I weighed.  The only thing that makes it more weird though, is the fact that we're listening to seasonal music in the background.  Oh, and the fact that we're both surrounded by raving lunatics.  Wait, does it count as being surrounded when you're one of them?

Girl: God, girl.  You're so fun to talk to.  What's your name?  Mine is Fabianna.

Me: I'm the evil overlord of the underworld, here to wreak havoc and misery on everyone I come into contact with.

She nods her head as she listens.  Have I said that this girl is like a puppy?  She totally doesn't understand what I'm saying, but she's so loyal that she's doing her best to pretend she does.  I sigh as I look over toward an orderly accompanying an emo kid laughing hysterically as he mouths something like "They're coming for you.  They're watching." or some other psycho bullshit.  I turn back to Fabianna and crack a smile.

Me: ... but you can call me Celeste.  So what brings you to the wonderful world of Della Martin?

Fabianna:  Well, I went four days without food, and my cousin totally thought I was trying to kill myself.  So she made me eat, and then like... I stuck my finger down my throat and started puking?  Then, I went to find some medicine, like Pepto or something, because it has zero calories?  And instead, I wound up eating like six rocks of crystal by mistake.  So I'm on suicide watch.

Wow... is she... serious?  Someone needs to keep this girl on a leash.  I simply nod my head, thinking the story is over, which it is clearly not.

Fabianna:  And so those cuffs in the ambulance were so tight, I kept trying to loosen them up, and I was kicking and screaming, because I was strung out on meth, and I scratched up my wrists and almost died.  Then, when I got to the hospital, apparently I tried to fling myself from a window, but I knocked myself out on the window.  Worst... day... ever...  What about you?

Me:  I tried to kill five people at a Black Friday sale, and my mom thinks I'm a heroine addict.

Fabianna: Oh, but you accidentally stuck a needle in your arm and didn't know there was heroine in it... ugh, been there...

Blink.  Blink... Blink blink blink!  Hang on, I need a moment after that one.

Me: Uh, no... I knew.  How do you...?

Fabianna:  So, I know Black Friday at Niemand's can be so crazy, and I don't think you're insane for trying to kill someone over Prada.

Me:  It was Walmart, and it wasn't because of a sale item.

She laughs as she reaches across the table and smacks my arm playfully.  Unfortunately, she makes me color outside of the lines.  I grab onto her bandaged wrist as my eyes widen.  If she didn't look like a sweet latina puppy doll with rainbows and sparkles coming out of every oriface, I would have snapped her arm off.  But, the nurses are looking at me, and I can just see the relfections of needles in their eyes, fucking sadists.

Fabianna:  I... I wasn't making fun of you.  It's just... most people in this place are rich.  My cousin made sure before she put me in here.  I... I didn't think anyone in here shopped Walmart, except the techs and janitors.

I let go of her hand, calming myself down.

Me:  I don't care about that, but when I'm coloring pictures of Tweetie Bird popping out of a stocking... I expect you to not mess me up, kay?

She slowly nods her head, that ponytail bobbing quickly as she does.  She adjusts the cuff around her arm, wincing a bit as she quiets down.  She looks around the room, clearly looking for somewhere else to be, but when you're locked up in a mental ward... there's not a lot of places to go.  There's the fresh junkie in the corner who is scratching herself all over, to the point of making herself bleed, but she told Fabi to shut the fuck up, at the top of her lungs.  Sadly, in her two day stay, I'm the one who has been nicest to her.  Now I feel bad... kinda.

Me:  Just so you know... I hate you.

Fabianna: I'm... sorry.  I can go talk to the old lady over...

She points to the woman who is singing some sort of messed up nursery rhyme that reminds me of the old lady in "The Memory Remains" by Metallica.  Screw that.

Me:  No.  You're going to listen to me you self absorbed bulemic Barbie.  I hate that you have the nerve to call yourself ugly and fat.  I mean, I've seen some cases walk through here, and you don't even compare to them.  You could be a model, or at the very least a classy porn star.

She places her hand to her chest as a tear wells up in her eyes.  She tries to speak, but a light breath is all that escapes as she mouths "Thank you" about three times before her pretty little lashes flutter and she looks up at the ceiling.

Me:  Like my mama always said, you are a star, because you were born from the stars.  You are what you put out into the universe.  Dream big, but live bigger.  You're my best friend in here now, so long as we are in Della Martin.  If I ever hear you say those things about yourself again, I'm going to make sure your head goes through a window at this hospital.  Are we clear?

My blood is seriously boiling.  But, I don't really understand why I care so much.  I've spent time around self-destructive bulemia cases.  I mean I hung out with Paris, Lindsay, and Nicole for fucks sake.  I grew up down the street from the Olsen twins.  I never told them to stop being... themselves!  But, they never told me I had a problem either.  They never cared, but this girl... Fabianna... she cares enough to try to make this place just slightly better while she's here.  Me?  At this point, I'm pretty sure I'm a lifer in this joint.  I might as well make the most of it then, right?


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


<img src=http://vignette1.wikia.nocookie.net/arianagrande/images/5/5f/Tumblr_inline_ngjrtj42t61ripgeb.gif/revision/latest?cb=20141217061626>

Photo Op
#NP "Deck the Rooftop" by Samba
Vancouver, British Columbia (December 1st, 2015)



I watch as Fabi and her fellow models set themselves up in a bed, and I'm beginning to wonder which prediction became true.  This is the set up for a holiday themed porn, but it's not so classy, other than the faux fur on her head and around her neck.  She is wearing a snowflake themed white and charcoal onesy catsuit thing, and her hair is frosted, as she is ready to become immortalized once again.  This weird reggaeton music I guess helps to promote fun for a natural appeal to these holiday pictures selling... wait, what is she selling?  Right before the photographer begins snapping pictures, Fabi winks at me and blows me a kiss, as if thanking me for giving her the courage to make something of herself.  She then returns to business as I look around the room at all of the bulemic models in the room.  One of them accidentally knocks over a glass ornament, and as she bends over to pick up the broken pieces, she cuts herself.  She sucks in air through her teeth as she cries out softly from the pain.  I can't help myself, but I'm drawn toward her.  Toward her bleeding finger.  It's like I can hear it singing to me, more uplifting than the heartiest yule tide carol.  Like the voices of the heavens are calling to me.

Model:  Excuse me, but can I help you?

I don't say a word.  I just stare at her finger as the river of crimson runs down it gently.  A trickle.  I look at her as I attempt to say something.  Instead, I just grab her hand and hold the bleeding finger closer to my face, studying it.  Like the ambrosia of the gods, I can't help but want more.  It's like a drug that I just need more of, even if only for my eyes to see.

Me:  Here, let me help...

AHHHHHH!

I "accidentally" throw her hand against a nearby glass table, causing it to crack and scrape at her hand.  I think I almost had an orgasm there as I shake at the sight of the blood rushing out for her knuckles.  I can't even pretend to be sorry as I just watch as the horrified twig girl rushes off for bandages.  Fabi is stuck in model mode, but I know she saw what just happened, and she's instantly regretting inviting me along for this girls day at work thing.  Good!

I look at the droplets showing her path toward the bathroom, and I can't help but follow them across this swank studio apartment.  I make it half way there before I spot a wrought iron spiral staircase.  I slowly walk my way up to the loft portion of this apartment, with a beautiful view of the city, and no one around to hear my insanity... well, except you guys, right?

Me: How I missed that... I'm no stranger to blood.  I was born of blood, and I live by blood.  So, doesn't it just seem fitting that I lust for blood?  If you think about it, don't we all?  I mean, we can hide behind leather bound fairytales of saviors and morals.  We can hide behind crosses, stars of David, hijabs, or pentacles, but deep down, we are only human, right?  We want money.  We want sustainance.  We want leverage.  We want to be the best, and we sacrifice blood to get these things.  We sacrifice our own, and the blood of other beings.  Why fight that?

I look down to my purse, and I pull out a cigarette.  I press it between my lips as I pull out a lighter from my jacket pocket.  It takes me a few strikes to finally light it.  I savor it for a moment before exhaling, with a smile on my face.

Me:  Is it because we feel that the higher power doesn't want us to?  Is it because the trees are trimmed, the streets sparkle with multi-colored lights, stockings hang from our mantles, and Santa Claus is coming to town?  We don't want to make his naughty list?  Trust me, I've been a very bad girl, for a very long time, and unless he's hiding coal in my Tiffany's collections, or my first class tickets to Berlin... I don't think it matters much.

I look forward at the sparkling lights of Vancouver, lit up even brighter for the holiday's I speak of.  For a moment, it makes me pause in awe, feeling like little more than an ant by comparison.

Me:  I can do all the bad I want, and I still get anything my little ole heart desires.  I have riches beyond belief.  I have more jewelry than I could ever possibly want to wear.  My closet is bigger than some people's homes.  I want for nothing... except for the one thing money and power can't buy... a name of my own.  That's something I have to make the old fashioned way.

I grit my teeth is a fake display of anger and rage before cracking a smile.  I look down to my cigarette before bringing it back up to my full cherry red lips.  The ember glows brightly as I suck in the harsh, delightful smoke, tapping the end of the cigarette so that the forming ashes fall slowly to the ground well below my feet.

Me:  That starts when people see how serious I am about wrestling.  You would think they would have gathered that when I could have advanced to the next round of the tournament, but stepped back to give it to someone who has put in more time in SCW than I have, but no.  Or, the time I defeated a namestay in SCW, who holds records for lengthy title runs.  No, not as many title runs as some blumpkin fetish film star like Amy Marshall, but real, quality, lengthy title runs.  The kind that actually matter.  Did they?  Haha, no.

As I'm looking down, I see the blond model girl whining to the shoot coordinator as she has her hand wrapped in a towel.  I watch as she runs off crying, and the shoot coordinator gently walks over to Fabi, who professionally stays on point despite listening to this man beg her to stay for another round.  Tanya Harding, bitch!

Me:  I've been trying to do this the zen sort of way, but that hasn't exactly been working out for me.  I love violence.  I fucking love it.  Why else would the daughter of a rock star, former model slash actress slash singer slash you name it... Okay, I failed at all of those things.  Even being the daughter of a rock star.  Who knows, I just might fail at this wrestling thing too.  But, something about wrestling isn't like all of the other things.  I tried to make sense of it, I really have.  Why would I spend money to get my ass kicked and go home looking like I just got out of a bar fight?  Why would I lose money to fight for some crappy indy company when I could easily throw mama's name around and get into something much... much better than SCW?  Why am I just a statistic in a line of movie stars, magicians, models, and other elite's of society who spend money to work for SCW?

Why?  No, seriously, why would I do that?  It sounds stupid, doesn't it?

Me:  It isn't about the money.  Money, I have.  I don't need more.  Maybe that's why these others do it too, I don't know.  But, I'm not one of society's elite members.  I'm just a white trash, former junkie, sociopath who happened to be born to a family with money.  I am not one of them, I just live like they do.  I will make my own name in this business, and I respect the business enough to start from the bottom.  Like... the very bottom.  Once I've graduated from this shit hole, I will move on.  But, until then, I am a Nobody, living amongst Sombodies.

I gently twirl the cigarette around between my index and middle finger as I try to process what I'm even trying to say.  I guess I'm the Homocidal Queen and the Tangent Queen...

Me:  I've proven what I can do in the ring when put against some of the best SCW has ever seen.  That was easy.  That took no sacrifice.  That isn't even a taste of what I'm capable of.  Some people have asked me if I was crazy for agreeing to a taipei deathmatch in my fourth professional wrestling match, ever.  I am crazy, and I'm surprised that you haven't picked up on that yet.  I'm just a different kind of crazy.

Inhale. Exhale.  Sean Jackson style.

Me:  You know, I'd love to say that this match with Jessie Salco isn't personal.  I'd like to pretend I don't have cuts all over my back.  I'd love to say that this is just a stepping stone to bigger and better things.  But, I'm not a liar.  This match with Jessie Salco is very personal.  Everyone sees her side of things.  I stalked her in a mask for a month.  I followed her to her wedding.  I've attacked her with lead pipes, chains, chairs, and everything but the kitchen sink.  And for what?  Why have I done this?  What reason could I possibly have for loathing that piece of shit mosh pit trash?  Because, unlike my "sister" Alexis...?  I give a damn about my Nobodies family.  I stick up for my own.  When Jessie Salco was bullying my brother, Tim, on Twitter, on shows, and in promos, I got tired of waiting for Little Miss Sunshine to step up without her hood to correct Jessie.  I saw the pain that Tim hid behind his hood from the things she was saying about him.  I was put down by a Mean Girl, so I know exactly how it feels to have nobody stick up for you.  I watched Johnny Tsunami stick needles in his arms and between his fingers and toes.  I watched Kris Halich join in on the hazing.  I watched Alexis Edwards sit back and literally do nothing while us Masked Nobodies were forced to hide in the shadows and wait to be called upon.  Connor, Tessa, and I waited until we couldn't wait any longer.  We cooked up a plan to shut her up.

It hasn't worked yet, but the beautiful part is that the plan isn't finished yet.

Me:  I antagonized Jessie on a much more mental level.  I gave her hope when she got one over on me.  She thinks she's invincible, but guess what?  She's not.  She eats, breathes, shits, and sleeps like everyone else.  And now that I've pushed her to the point of making this the most brutal match she's ever taken part in, she's fallen right into my trap.  And as I'm pounding her face until it looks like ground beef, right as she's about to pass out from shock, knocking on Heaven's door... I'm going to hold my glass covered fist high in the air, as it sparkles in the light, in a disgustingly sweet red glow from her own blood... I'm going to let her, and everyone know... that this one is for Tim, right before I hit the Homocidal, and knock her out.  And when my arm is raised high in the air by the referee, and everyone sees what I'm truly capable of, that's when I'll be finished with little orphan Jessie.  That's when everyone, including Alexis, better be on alert.  I fight fair, but I don't fight friendly.  Just ask Jessie in about a week, after December 2 Dismember...

As I walk back toward the stairs to go see Fabi, once she's finished her second round of the photoshoot, I pause, leaving my hand resting on the rail.

Me:  And since last time went over so well with one whole response... I'm going to extend the offer once again for a little Holiday getaway cruise to the Bahamas.  All expenses paid, with a free performance from Crystalline North herself.  Tweet to @CelesteNobody with #IWatchedCeleste .  No contests, no restrictions.  Just prove me wrong, that people actually do pay attention to things around here.  Maybe this time, I'll get two tweets?

I smile like the bitch I am before I blow a fake kiss toward the camera.  Being around models turns me into such a cunt.  Oh well, it's time to go out and see Vancouver with Fabi.  Later!

[FADE]

20
Climax Control Archives / Sisterhood of the Traveling Hoods
« on: November 20, 2015, 02:15:19 PM »
 
<img src=http://cdn2.thegloss.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/stevie-gif.gif>

Sisters of the Solstace
The Story of Crystalline North, a Child of the Earth...


The screen is overtaken by a silenced clip of an old Crystalline North concert where the young sensation twirls around in a black shawl with gold print, matching feather earrings, a wrap skirt, and a black top, her permed blonde hair that floats gracefully along with her body.  She looks like a ray of sunshine in human form as she radiates on the stage.  We fast forward a few decades to a concert from just a few years back, where she dons the same outfit, with a much more conservative hair style.  However, as many years have gone by, she has not lost any bit of that radiance as she gracefully spins until she reaches the microphone stand.  She catches her breath as the audience screams at an almost deafening volume.  She gives a light chuckle of appreciation as she looks off to the side stage, where we catch a glimpse of a tattooed man with salt and pepper hair that is slicked back greaser style.  He is dressed in a white muscle shirt, black slacks with suspenders hanging loosely at his sides, and more wallet chains than Spike Staggs.  Crystalline maintains a gaze with him as the band begins to play a light acoustic riff that causes the audience to cheer even more loudly.  She takes in a deep breath, closing her eyes in a dramatic pause.

Crystalline:  This is for you, fatty...

The man looks down at his slight imperfection of a stomach, finding her assertion to be a bit crass, but before he can object, she turns her gaze back to the audience as her slightly raspy, yet angelic voice pierces through the cheers of the crowd.

Crystalline:  I took our love, and I took it down.  I climb skyscrapers, but I'll turn around.  And I saw our reflection... in the... coke covered mirror, as the mudslide washed me down.  Ohhhh, mirror of your eyes, what is love?  Can the innocence I have, rise abo-o-ove?  Can I... handle your mood swings, changing your mind. Can I see through the riddles, and all the lie-ie-ie-ie-ie-ie-ies?  Mmm-mmm... I don't know... Mmm mmm, mmm mmm...

Crystalline sings such cutting words with such a finesse, that even the gentleman on the stage, who is openly being cut to pieces by her words, can't help but wipe a tear from his eyes, clapping his hands before turning to the audience and pointing to himself.

Man:  Me!  SHE MEAN'S... ME!

He continues to clap his hands as Crystalline gives the audience another infamous twirl during the short solo, her eyes open just as she begins singing again, looking up to the lights... or the rafters of her sold out stadium concert venue.

Crystalline:  Well I been, 'fraid of payin'... Alimony to a lazy alcoholic.  But your eyes get colder, our child's gettin' older, and you're gettin' older too...  So...

A much longer guitar solo comes up, and Crystalline takes the oppontunity to dance across the stage gracefully, like a dark rose pedal floating through the wind.  Her shawl wafts dramatically, despite her very slow and calculated movements.  She works her way around the stage and finally up to the rockabilly fuck up she's singing about, and she gives him a gentle kiss on the cheek before handing him a manila envelope, which catches the man by surprise, but he has no time to react as she makes her way back to the microphone stand, taking the microphone into her hand as she gently dances across to the edge of the stage.

Crystalline:  I been, 'fraid of payin'... Alimony to a lazy alcoholic.  But your eyes get colder, our child's gettin' older, and you're gettin' older too... You're getting wrinkly balls, too... Sooo... take this love, shove it down.  Ohhhhhhh if you climb a skyscraper, and you turn arou-ou-ound.  If you see my reflection... in a COOOO-OOO-OOO-OOO-OOO-OOOOOOOOOOO-OKE... co-o-o-o-ove-er-er-er-er-ed...... mirro-o-o-o-o-o-o-r... well maybeeeee... the mudslide will wash you down.  Well WELL, the mudslide with wash you... doooooooown...

The crowd cheers, but the man holding the papers looks inside, seeing something very much not to his liking as he begins to storm up toward Crystalline.  She looks at him with a bit of a hidden fire in her eye, one that scorches him.

Man:  A freakin' divorce?!  Like this?  You stone cold BITCH!

Crystalline:  Thank you, thank you very much.  I really appreciate it.  This is my soon to be ex-husband... Jared O'Keefe, everybody.  Give him a big round of applause, because I dedicated a song to serving him divorce papers!  How cool is that?  Original, no doubt!

She smiles as the crowd cheers in massive support as Jared shakes his head, confused.  She reaches over and raises his hand high in the air as the crowd cheers even louder.  A young girl comes running onto the stage, crying as she tugs on the man's black pants, looking up at him with tears rapidly falling from her eyes.

Young Celeste:  Mommy and daddy gettin' a DIVORCE?!?!


The crowd gets even louder, causing young Celeste to cry even harder as she hugs onto her dad's leg.  He runs his hands through her dark brown hair to comfort her as he looks Crystalline dead in the eyes.

Jared:  I'm keepin' the brat.  Kid's a fuckin' cash cow and I ain't givin' it up neither.

The footage slowly fades out with the audience cheering in delight as Crystalline waves a goodnight to the audience, garnering whistles that fade back into the interview room where Jared O'Keefe sits on one side of a shiny black table, taking a huge wiff off of the space between his thumb and index finger, leaving a light powdery residue on his nose.  To the right of the table is Crystalline North, who leans over gently and wipes the residue from his nose, and then on to his dirty white muscle shirt, like a mother babying her child.

Off Screen Interviewer:  Wow, it's been fourteen years since that fateful night, but it looks like you two haven't lost that loving feeling.

Crystalline waves off the comment in a cute, playful manner as she leans over toward a scowling Jared.  She keeps her eyes focused on the center of the camera like a true professional as she offers a half smirk that screams proper southern belle.

Crystalline:  Please... I never stopped loving Jared.  I just didn't want to be in a monogomous relationship with a man child who wasn't half my age anymore.  I was feeling... a little less Jared O'Keefe, and a little more Jared Leto, if you know what I mean.

Crystalline laughs at this as Jared rolls his eyes, reaching into his pocket to withdrawl something, but before he can, Crystalline smacks his hand, stopping him as she scolds him silently from the corner of her eye.

Jared:  She wanted to punish me for gainin' fifteen pounds, even though I did it cause I lost a lot of energy playin' by her rules.

Crystalline:  Snorting that much cocaine can NOT be healthy, Jared!!!  I mean... I had to give up some pretty... bad habits when I got pregnant, and I thought it was only fair that you cut down a little, too.  Maybe if you would have cut it out completely like I did, then you could have gotten custody of Celeste, hm?

Jared:  Meh...

Jared shrugs his shoulders as he pulls his fedora hat down over his eyes to hide the fact that they are twitching a bit from his... extra cirricular activities.  Crystalline shakes her head, and juts her thumb at her ex-husband as if asking the viewer if they see what a character he is, though not fully grasping the entire picture at hand.

Interviewer:  So, there is still a love there?

Jared/Crystaline:  Yes.../No...

They answer simultaneously as they look over at one another, cracking smirks and sharing a bit of a laugh at their differing answers.  They exchange playful nudges before they both turn back to the camera.

Jared:  Crystalline is a stone cold bitch.  Everyone thinks she's some wholesome Wiccan, Vegan version of Mother Theresa, but she will cut ya... I, I, I... mean literally.  She cut me 'bout fourty-seven times in our ten years of bein' together.

Interviewer:  After, say... the first five... ten... even twenty times... you never thought to yourself, "I shouldn't marry a woman who assaults me with sharp objects at all, let alone fourty-seven times"?

Jared:  Nah, I'm from Boston, like the rough part of Boston, so a woman that don't kill ya... that's wicked awesome.  Boston boys fuckin' ring that kinda girl.  The worst cut was the papercut she gave me.

Crystalline looks over at him with a hint of regret and sorrow in her eyes, but a twinkle that appreciates the clever wit he's just expressed.  He gets a grim look on his face as he leans forward and digs his finger into his chest as he states the next sentence with authority.

Jared: ... To... my... heart!  To my heart... with those divorce papers.

Crystalline:  Wasn't this supposed to be something about me?  Like the child you stuffed deep inside me, that I shat out into this world?  I swore that's why you were here, Jared...

Jared:  Oh right.  I love that kid just as much as any kids I may or may not know about.  Maybe even more, cause I actually met her, and raised her like she was my own... and not just cause she is my own, but because that kid's a fuckin' cash cow.  Not only that, but I bonded with the kid.  We both tried E together for the first time and spent five hours rubbing our faces on the cats.

Crystalline looks shocked and appalled as she stares daggers at Jared.  She gasps and slaps his arm angrily.

Crystalline:  YOU shared drugs with our baby girl?!  It's no wonder the cats hide every time they see a human face!  Plus, she was just a child!

Jared:  Relax, Crys... I waited until she was older for that.  I ain't no monster, she was twelve.  If Juliet was allowed to lose her cherry to Romeo at twelve, our little girl could drop Ex in the safety of our own home...

Crystalline:  Well, it's no wonder that girl is so messed up in the head.  Gaia, bless her little heart...

Crystalline shakes her head slowly as she refuses to even look at Jared.  Jared clearly doesn't see the big deal as he reaches into his pocket to pull out a small black glass container.  He begins to unscrew the cap as the image fades out.  The last thing we hear is an obnoxious sniffing sound.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



<img src=http://media2.giphy.com/media/Q1WyTlo4VFeHm/giphy.gif>

Sisterhood of the Traveling Hoods
#NP "Little Sister" by Queens of the Stone Age
Wyndham Hotel and Convention Center; San Jose, Costa Rica



Never use Expedia unless you're a poor person who can't afford an actually nice hotel suite.  I mean, I guess it's not so bad, right?  They're trying to look fancy with their lit up ponds lining the walk way to the lobby entrance, but some greenery could have definitely improved my first impression.  It's just kind of funny that Alexis seems to think it's like the Plaza or something.  Ugh, right?  So we're walking up to this crappy looking steel structure that's supposed to make this place look like it has some sort of class while Alexis looks all wide eyed.  If I knew it was this easy to impress her, I would have done this a long time ago.  Then, maybe she wouldn't be such a menstrual monster bitchcake.  We've got Tessa and Connor walking close behind us, but this is like mine and Lexi's rock star moment, and they're letting us have it... or their planning the quickest escape to their room.  I shrug at my own silent thought, causing Lex to look at me like I'm a little crazy, but I don't care.  I swear I can almost see paparazzi snapping photos of us as they doorman opens the doors for us.  He mutters something to me in Spanish, but I never paid attention in that class.  Correction.  I paid attention to Mr. Alvarez and that little trail of hair from his five o'clock shadow, down into his Polo shirts... Anyway, I digress.  I smile and nod at the guy, and then look to Lex, shrugging my shoulders because I just don't get why they can't learn to speak English.

So, we walk up to the concierge desk, and I impatiently tap on the bell a few times as I fling my purse onto the desk and turn around to face Lexi, who is displaying her Internet Championship like she owns the place.  I reach over and pull a piece of hair from out of her face and sigh.

Me:  Were you giving blumpkins to the cab driver or something?  You look as wrecked as Tessa does.

Lexi:  Yeah... bite me junkie.  At least I'm not walking around here having a mental conversation with myself like I was Kiera Fisher or something.

Really bitch?  Whatever.  I hold a hand up in her general direction... or right in her face, as I can feel her hot breath on my palm.  This doesn't go over well, but I don't care.  She won't say anything, for whatever reason.

Me:  Look, do we really have to fight?  Again?  It gets so old with you sometimes.  Tim couldn't... or wouldn't... be here for the show, but that doesn't mean we can't take some time to get over whatever this is we got going on.  I even brought an extra bottle of Midol for you.

Lexi:  Yeah, it's so hard to figure out why we fight all the time.

Me:  Right?  You're a total bitch sometimes, but that's besides the point.  This week is about us working together as a unit.  I figured we could get facials together or something.

That's what girls do, right?  I mean, I never was Ms. Popular.  It's what happens when you go to school with other kids of the rich and famous.  So, I mean, you can see that I'm actually trying here, right?  Well, she doesn't think so as she takes a step back, putting her hand in my face, probably being a bitch as usual by making fun of me.  She even laughs like a cunt...

Lexi:  If you want to take a shot to the face, that's on you, bitch, but don't involve me.

Me:  Uh, no?  Mud and cucumbers.

Lexi:  I don't care what you call it.  I'm not getting double teamed by two smelly, hairy dudes.  Sorry.

Blink.  Blink.... and yeah, another blink because this is serious.  I'm trying here!  I really am, but how do you work with this chick?  This is exactly why I never had chick friends.

Me:  I'm talking about full body massages, inside of a spa, with a mask, and some mojitos in hand while Asians work our nail beds.  Wait, do they even have Asians here?

Great, now she's staring at me.  Say what you want, but complimenting a race of people for being fucking bomb at doing nails, electronics, and karate is not racist.  Those are like three of the best things in the world besides sex.

Me:  Never mind.  We're definitely getting that hair touched up.  It looks like you stuck your head in the dirt and rolled it around.  Oooooh, or like Uma Thurman in Kill Bill, where she's buried alive, but she punches through the wooden box and...

Lexi:  I got it, C!  What do I look like to you?  Some Barbie bimbo?  If I cared what my hair looked like at all times, I would have joined The Mean Girls last year.

Me:  If I couldn't make it in there, then I know for a fact that you wouldn't have.  My point is that, if you want to bury T's bone in your front yard, you might wanna...

Okay, probably too far.  She growled.  Like, actually growled.  Eek.

Lexi:  What?!  No, what did you just say?  I do NOT want to "bury T's BONE in my front yard"!

Me:  Then... you wouldn't mind if I did?  Cool, thanks.  I always found innocent virgin guys to be hot.

Lexi:  You fucked Johnny Tsunami, the biggest D-bag.  Ever.  No, really, the biggest douche ever seen by man.  I'm not kidding.  Custom built for Pamela Anderson.  So, excuse me if I don't find your opinion of what makes a guy hot to mean fucking shit, C.

I think I'm actually blushing.  Not that I would ever admit it, but that douchebag was bigger than your average bear.

Me:  Well, once you actually get laid by someone packing more than a tic tac, then you can share your opinion, and cast your judgment.  And is this bitch going to TAKE ANY LONGER?!?

I begin laying on that bell.  There must be some sort of issue with customer service in third world countries, because we've been here for five minutes.  She finally comes out, speaking frantically in Spanish, which, again, I don't understand... I fold my hands together neatly as I listen to her apologize, and give her a smile so real looking, even I'd buy it.

Me:  El check-o para el room-o.  Celeste NORRRRTH!  Senorita NORTH.  Si, si...

She looks at me as if I had just said the sky was purple, but she types on her keyboard of squiggly letters and stuff that reminds me of El Pollo Loco's menu.

Concierge:  Tarjeta de identificación?

It's a good thing she points to her gold name badge, or I'd have no idea what she was talking about.  I reach into my purse and pull out my I.D. card and hand it to her.  Her eyes light up as she nods her head.  She reaches into her drawer and pulls out two room key cards.  She says something else, but I definitely don't get it, so I bid farewell.

Me:  Gracias, gracias.  Let's go,  because that mini bar is calling my name...

I snatch my purse up as I look back to Tessa and Connor... or where they were moments ago, but I guess they couldn't wait to go number three, so whatever.  Lex looks at me with her hand stretched out, and I'm like, okay?

Me:  Yyyyessss?

Lexi:  Um, room key?

Me:  I paid for our room, so I get the key.

Her jaw hangs open for a second, and I think I know exactly what she's thinking.  "OUR room?"

Lexi:  OUR room?

Damn, I'm fucking good!

Me:  Yeah...?  That's kinda what I meant when I mentioned a "sisters" getaway.  If you had your own room, we wouldn't spend any time together.

Lexi:  Yeah!  We wouldn't!  And do you want to know why?  Because we have almost nothing in fucking common.  I can barely tolerate a flight with you, or ten minutes in a locker room, so I damn sure can't stand an entire week in a room with you!

Ouch...  I always thought she just played a bitch because she didn't want to admit she liked me... or because she wanted to pretend she was better than me, even though we both know that's not true.  I proved that two weeks ago.

Me:  Well then, you're welcome to pay for your own room, or bunk up with Connor and Tessa.

This bitch was actually thinking about the latter option!  At least Tessa is a screamer, and she chimes in before Lex can say anything.  Loud sex noises coming from the bathroom, with those acoustics... Lex walks over to the desk, I guess trying to order another room, but the lady at the desk shakes her head as she rattles off in Spanish some more.  Judging by the long string of obscenities that come from Lexi's mouth, in just about every language heard on this world tour, I'm guessing they don't have any rooms available.  I smile at her and wave the key as she grunts and brushes past me with our bags in her hand.

Me:  Aww, Lex... you didn't have to get mine too.

And then she shoves it into my chest.  Bitchy, she is... but she's pretty enthusiastic about our girls trip.  She stomps over to the elevators like a grumpy bitch, and smashes the button repeatedly for a minute.  She hugs onto her bag as I come up on her.  So do two dudes in business suits, smelling like cheap cocktails and Drakar Noir.  They look at me for a second, and then they look over to Lex, who is totally oblivious to them being there.

Man 1:  Hey there, sexy.  You need a ride?

Lex turns to them, fuming, but it goes straight over her head as she scoffs at him.

Lexi:  No!  I'm already here you fucking idiots!

Man 2:  Naw, baby.  He means on the D-TRAAAAAAAIN!

I snort, but keep it to myself for a minute until I see Lex getting red in the face.  She's about to wind up in a Costa Rican jail cell, and then my tanking that match two weeks ago would be pointless, and she's wind up being bitch du jour to some woman named Esmerelda or something.

Me:  Train?  Somebody's a bit generous there...

Man 2:  Wasn't nobody talking to you stink faced bitch.

The men turn to themselves, rolling their eyes.  Like, fuck the both of you!  I'm hot shit too, even if I don't have that lost runaway sixteen year old girl vibe going on!  Shit is about to get real in three... two...

Me:  Sorry if your Macy's cologne makes me think of alcohol, pedophile, and lollipops.  Maybe you should try spending more than fifty bucks, or else you might as well go full douche and just spray yourself with Axe...  My little sister is clearly not interested in either of you, or your itty bitty teenie weenies.  So, buh-bye...

Man 1:  I haven't put a bitch in her place in a while, but don't sound like she likes you very much anyway.  She might get off on watching me get some.

Me:  While she might like to see my teeth getting knocked down my throat, neither of you is packing anything, including the balls to lay a finger on me.

Big mistake on my part...  She turns to both of them with a smile on her face, dropping her bag to the ground as she holds her arms out for them to each take one.  Stupid little girl...

Lexi:  Why don't you two show me to the bar and buy me a couple drinks?

They latch onto her arms happily, but it is the high five behind their backs that makes me mad.  I mean, she's a big girl who can clearly make her own decisions, but this just spells disaster.  Especially when I see one of them pull a cellaphane cigarette wrapper with a couple white pills in them from his pocket.  That's it...

Me:  Hey, dick bags?

They turn around, obviously annoyed in their little skinny ties, a couple of travelling insurance salesmen trying to play big and tag team some unconscious idiot girl.  Well, that girl won't be Lexi.  They aren't even ready as I grab onto their ties, and pull on them as hard as I can, knocking their heads together pretty hard.  They don't pass out, but they should know better than to mess with me now... but apparently they don't.  I kick the first one in the sack as hard as I can, and his face turns almost purple as he sinks to the ground.  Lexi is totally pissed until she sees the baggy on the ground.  The second one grabs onto the back of my head, pulling on my hair like a bitch, when Lexi bashes him over the back of the head with her belt.  For that moment, nothing else mattered as we share a sick chuckle and a smile of admiration.  We would hug, but that might kill the moment.  The elevator door clicks open, finally, because apparently American time is like American money here... ten times the size.  We step over the limp dicked guys as we snatch up our bags, and we get onto the elevator, ready to go get our party on!


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sister, Sister
#NP "The Nobodies" by Marilyn Manson
San Jose, Costa Rica (Undisclosed Set)



Is this thing even on?  I mean I knew I couldn't trust He-She, Big Tits, Cheech, or Bigger Tits to conduct this interview without getting cut off every other five seconds with some stupid question about my feelings on World Peace, or rainbow lollipop bullshit.  Or how I feel about the Main Event this week, because I'm pretty sure I made that clear on Twitter for all of my one follower who actually pays attention.  Thanks mom!  Anyway, I should probably actually speak in case the camera is on.

Me:  Welcome to... my promo... thing...

The red light flashing means it's on, right?  Or is the battery dying?  Couldn't I have at least gotten a cameraman?  Fuck!  Anyway, I pull the manual out of the camera bag and start reading it as I talk, just so I don't look like a total dumbass.

Me:  I'm not going to sit here all night and talk about the two lip licking superhero wives all night, even though it would probably spike my viewing rate for the week.  Breaking single digits would be awesome, but I'm not very optimistic.

I flip the page.  Blah, blah, blah, more boring technical lingo.  Goddess, why couldn't Tim be here?  He's good with all of the techno babble, and he's used to getting totally ignored, even with an audience in front of him.

Me:  If I seem uninterested, it's because I am.  You see, nothing about Sin City Wrestling excites me, except how much I can piss Alexis off without actually crossing the line.  Hey, it's what big sisters do.  I mean, for a little over a year now, we've been doing that to each other.  We have a sisterhood, her, Tessa, and myself, along with the other masked females.  We may not like each other very often, but we've got each other's backs, for real.  If anyone wants to mess with either of these skanky bitches, they have to get through me first.  It's what big sisters do.

Great, I'm babbling again... At least there's a fifty-fifty chance that this thing isn't even rolling right now, and I'll have saved myself the embarrassment of looking like half of the dumb bitches on this roster.

Me:  I'm a good sister, and not because I lacked a sibling growing up as an only child, but because I'm ride or die.  I might be a lot of things, but a traitor is not one of them.  I mean, I'm a great asset to have in any stable.  Sure, I got bested in my masked debut, but I proved just how little of a fuck I give about belts when I gave Alexis the win two weeks ago.  And to be clear, it was not as selfish as it looked.  She is a champion.  How embarrassing would it have been if I would have won?  I mean, it took her months to get a championship, and I wasn't about to shit all over her progress by coming in and defeating her in my second professional match, ever.  THAT would have been selfish.

That was good.  I hope the camera is recording because that needs to go on tape, even if only for Lexi to see.  Flip the page, more babble that may or may not even be in English...

Me:  The truth is that we are both fighting for the same cause.  We both have the same goal.  We want to flip the sports entertainment world on it's head.  We want to make people pay attention to the sport, and not the theatrics.  I mean, yeah, I'm rich.  My mom is a rock goddess, not just in her own right, but in every right.  She's legendary, and it's not because she got knocked up by some hot guy who grew a gut and turned grey before he was fourty.  It's not because she protested Vietnam.  It's not because she looks pretty in pictures.  All of that is true, but it's not what makes her a legend.  I want to do the same in wrestling.  Unfortunately, today's generations don't know any music that came out before "Waterfalls" by TLC, so I can't exactly rely on my name to break into an actual promotion like Pride Wrestling.  I have to start near the bottom.  I have to start out as a little guppy in a small pond, and transform into a shark so I actually stand a chance in the big leagues.  That's where SCW comes into play.  That's why I have to deal with a bunch of primedonnas running around acting like their shit doesn't stink, flashing their 2015 Benz, and their Hollywood accomplishments instead of, I don't know, actually being worth a fucking damn inside of the ring.  I mean, fucking MIKAH is your unstoppable champion?!  Before her, it was Delia Fucking Darling?!  I mean, how FUCKED UP is that?!

I can't.  I seriously can't right now.  I mean, I'm about to throw up in my mouth, because the thought of this sport degenerating so badly that two fuck wads who are basically clones of one another, are the only actual force to be reckoned with shy of The Nobodies?  A group who prides themselves on being lackadasical and uninteresting?  Ew, I am re-tasting my Casado from lunch...

Me:  The fact that, on paper, The Nobodies are an actual threat to bigger champions, is really pathetic.  I mean, I don't get why we haven't come in and taken over this bitch already.  Maybe, because if we did, it would prove just how pathetic and overrated this place is.  And then, by taking it over, it would prove nothing?  Either way, Misty's career is turning over in it's grave right this very second, because what she sacrificed her life to build, has turned to pure shit.

Oh!  Here it is.  Flashing red light.  If it flashes in a sequence of two, and then a two second pause, it means the battery is dead.  One with a two second pause means it's charging.  Three flashes, with a one second pause means the batter is charged, but it... really?  All of that wasn't even recording?  I hit the red button, but I don't even care.  I'm not repeating any of that, because these assholes aren't even worth the time to repeat myself.

Me:  Welcome to my promo, dick faces.  I'm Celeste North.  I'm sure you don't know me, even though I've wrestled two matches, and I've tweeted like five times in the last two weeks.  I'm that Nobody who is set to face Mercedes Vargas this week...

I smile widely, because I want to rub my obvious insincerity in the faces of the fans.

Me:  Yeah... that Mercedes Vargas.  The former Mean Girl, who was known for her mean streak long before she became a Mean Girl.  The Argentine Assassin.  Black Rose Overdrive.  The one who didn't even have to actually knock Alexis Edwards out to defeat her, because... well, we all saw how that went, right?

I'm sorry, Lexi, but I still think that was fucking hilarious.  Not even I could do something like that!  After a few seconds, I catch my breath, and I feel a seriousness wash over my face as I look back to the camera.

Me:  I'm allowed to laugh at that, because I'm her sister.  Sisterhood, you know all about that, don't you Mercedes?  You were a part of the illustrious Mean Girls.  The group of pretty girls... plus you... who came in and singlehandedly turned this somewhat respectable underground wrestling promotion, into a mainstream... pile of horse shit.  Don't get me wrong, it was already on its way with the large number of idiots who actually spent money, instead of making it, by travelling with SCW, throwing cash around like they don't have a care in the world, getting by on their pretty looks, and their sordid lives.  But, you magnified it, with the help of Delia Darling, Liz Smalls, Veronica Taylor, Angelica, and Amanda Cortez.  At first, I respected it, because it was so over the top that it was almost like a parody of everything.  It was like you were putting on bitch face, and rubbing your money in everyone's faces, and I loved it, like playing a role to show everyone what a joke they were.

I smile, like a real smile, because I fucking loved that about them.

Me:  I even got in touch with Tessa, you know, the one you made think was good enough to hang out with you guys, when really you were just using her as a free servant?  Yeah, and she booked me to come to those auditions.  Casey Jones, or better known as "Casey with the orange tan because you cunts wouldn't let me even say my last name."  Yeah, that one.  I looked as ridiculous as you guys, and you painted up Barbie's had the fucking nerve to tell me I wasn't good enough to "sit" with you.  I mean, not you specifically, because you weren't a member yet.  You just interrupted me from telling them what the hell was up, Mercy V.

I give the camera a look of death, like I was looking right at Mercedes then and there.  It was that exact moment that I realized those girls needed to be knocked off of their pedestals.

Me:  You see, I might not be known for my high energy charisma, or my ability to give much of a fuck, but when someone crosses me, I make Delia Darling look like Mother Theresa.  It was around the time I was ushered out of that room, staring at the back of your head, imagining an ice pick sticking out of it, that I vowed to take you down.  Luckily for you, I was talked out of murder by Tim Staggs.  Then, I had to open Tessa's eyes to your bullshit promises of fortune and fame.  After that, she knew what she had to do, and she broke you ladies down to the point that you tore yourselves apart.

There's that smile again.  I mean, thinking about my part in the disintegration of the Mean Girls is like my happy place that I go when I'm stressed out, or craving the brown sugar again.  It gives me a Euphoria that makes opiates seem like a joke... well, almost.

Me:  It was so easy, Mercedes.  Of course, Holly went on a different career path.  Liz Smalls got a concussion, broke a nail, and ran off crying.  Veronica went back to being irrelevant.  Is she even still here?  No, I'm not being a bitch.  I'm asking a serious question.  And then Delia changed her name to Mikah when she married Gavin Stephens.  They all moved on with their lives, Mercedes, but you?  What have you done?  You took down some big names, but not when it actually counted.  You got a cheap pin on my loveably clumsy sister.  You failed to take down Mikah.  I mean, your career as of late can be summed up with one word.

I shrug my shoulders to accompany the following statement.

Me:  Meh...

Okay, that was bitchy, but that doesn't make it any less true, right?

Me:  I mean, if I had made it into the Mean Girls instead of you, I could be you right now.  That's so sad.

I wipe a fake tear from my face, but I don't care that Mercedes is well versed in sarcasm, and knows I'm faking it.  I'm actually counting on it.

Me:  You've been around this roster more times than Keira and Roxi in their weird sex-capades.  You've held the Roulette Championship three times, and as many tag title reigns, but that's the best you're going to get around here.  I'm sorry, I really am.  Your potential is crazy good, but you just fall...

Mehhhh, I hold my fingers about an inch apart to show a small measurement as I wince in an almost pained kind of way.

Me:  ... like this short of doing anything better.  I could have defeated the current Bombshell Internet Champion two weeks ago.  It's my second match.  I don't have Mean Girls drama distracting me and weighing me down from actually doing something.  I'm also not in my mid thirties, but that's besides the point.  My point is that I should thank you for taking that spot from me.  You saved any chance of having a career.  And, I can be myself without any apologies.  I don't have to act like a prim and proper virgin china doll.  I get to be the Sex Metal Barbie, Homocidal Queen.  Give me a few months, and I'll be pissing all over any accomplishment you've ever had here.

Wait, I just said I'm not mad, because I feel sorry for her, but I'm being quite the bitch.

Me:  I want to sit here and tell you that I'm not going to take this match personal.  I want to tell you that I don't care what you did to me that night.  I want to tell you that I'm thankful that you saved me from your miserable fate.  But, only that last part is actually true.  While I am thankful, you shamed me.  Being a practitioner of Wicca, I believe that what you do unto the world comes back on you tenfold.  Inside of me, I feel that Gaia is telling me that she wants me to be her instrument.  Either that, or I just really want to kick your ass and do the one thing Alexis couldn't do because she tripped over her own feet.  No, I don't mean walking out of this match without pinning my own fucking self.  I mean hitting the Homocidal on you, and then pinning you one, two, three in the center of the ring.  Sorry, not sorry, bitch.

Even though I kind of actually am.  I mean, she's one of the few people here who can actually wrestle without showing off a flashy lifestyle to compensate for being a suck ass in the ring.  But, what can I say?  Karma is a bitch...

Me:  Kiss, kiss, "hunty".  I'll see you Sunday, bitchcakes.

I blow a kiss to her in a mocking kind of way.  What can I say, I love throwing salt on wounds.  Oh!  Idea time.

Me:  To everyone who watched this special promotional video, please tweet me @CelesteNobody with "#IWatchedCeleste" for a free, all expense paid cruise to the Bahamas where you will stay in five star luxury, ending with a three hour concert by Crystalline North.  I'm not being flashy.  I'm just confident that not a single fucking person is paying attention to anything the Nobodies say or do.  Prove me wrong.  I dare you.

I wink at the camera as I reach over to turn it off.  I'm so done with this right now...

END...

Pages: [1] 2